Search Results for 'labour'

Forums Search Search Results for 'labour'

Viewing 20 results - 1 through 20 (of 30 total)
  • Author
    Search Results
  • #7799

    Helix 25 – Lower Decks – Secretive Adjustments

    Sue Brittany Kaleleonālani Forgelot moved with the practiced grace of someone accustomed to being noticed—but tonight, she walked as someone trying not to be. The Upper Deck was hers, where conversations flowed with elegant pretense and where everyone knew her by firstname —Sue, she would insist. There would be none of that bowing nonsense to her noble lineages —bless her distinguished ancestors.

    Here, in the Lower Decks, she was a curiosity at best, an intrusion at worst.

    Unlike the well-maintained Upper Decks, here the air was warmer, and one could sense mingled with the recycled air, a distinct scent of metal, oil, and even labouring bodies. Maintenance bots were limited, and keeping people busy with work helped with the social order. Lights flickered erratically in narrow corridors, nothing like the pristine glow of the Upper Deck’s crystal chandeliers. The Lower Decks were functional, built for work and survival, not for leisure. And deeper still—past the bustling workstations, past the overlooked mechanics keeping Helix 25 from falling apart—the Hold.

    The Hold was where she found Luca Stroud.

    A heavy, reinforced door hissed as it unlocked, and Sue stepped inside his dimly lit workshop. Stacks of salvaged tech lined the walls, interspersed with crates of unauthorized modifications in this workspace born of a mixture of necessity, ingenuity, and quiet rebellion.

    Luca barely looked up as he wiped oil from his hands. “You’re late, dear.”

    Sue huffed, settling into the chair he had long since designated for her. “A lady does not rush. Besides, I had affairs to attend to.” She crossed one leg over the other, her silk shawl catching on the metallic seam of a cybernetic limb beneath it. “And I had to dodge half the ship to get here unnoticed.”

    Luca grunted, kneeling beside her. “You wouldn’t have to sneak if you’d just let one of the Upper Deck doctors service this thing.” He tapped lightly on the synthetic skin to reveal the metallic prosthetic, watching as the synthetic nerves twitched in response.

    Sue’s expression turned sharp. “You know why I can’t.”

    Luca said nothing, but his smirk spoke volumes.

    There were things she couldn’t let the Upper Deck medics see. Upgrades, modifications, small enhancements that gave her just enough edge. In the circles she moved in, knowledge was power. And she was far too valuable to be at the mercy of those who wanted her dependent.

    Luca examined the joint, nodding to himself. “You’ve been walking too much on it.”

    “Well, forgive me for using my own legs.”

    He tightened a wire. Sue winced, but he ignored it. “You need recalibration. And I need better parts.”

    Sue gave a slow, knowing smile. “And what minor favors will you require this time?”

    Luca leaned back, thoughtful. “Information. Since you’re generous with it.”

    She sighed, shifting in her seat. “Fine. You’re lucky I find you amusing.”

    He adjusted a component with expert hands. “Tell me about the murder.”

    Sue arched a brow. “Everyone wants to talk about that. You’d think no one had ever died before.”

    “They haven’t,” Luca countered, voice flat. “Not for a long time. And not like this.”

    She studied him, his interest piquing her own. “So you think it was a real murder.”

    Luca let out a dry chuckle. “Oh, it was a murder alright. And you know it.”

    Sue exhaled, considering what to share. “Well, rumor has it, the DNA found in the crime scene doesn’t belong here. It’s from the past. Far past.”

    Luca glanced up, intrigued. “How far?”

    Sue leaned in, voice hushed. “Crusader far.”

    He let out a low whistle, shaking his head. “That’s… new.”

    She tilted her head. “What does that mean to you?”

    Luca hesitated, then shrugged. “Means whoever’s playing god with DNA sequencing isn’t as smart as they think they are.”

    Sue smiled at that, more amused than disturbed. “And I suppose you have theories?”

    Luca gave her cybernetic limb one final adjustment, then stood. “I have suspicions.”

    Sue sighed dramatically. “How thrilling.” She flexed her leg, satisfied with the result. “Keep me informed, and I’ll see what I can find for you.”

    Luca smirked. “You always do.”

    As she rose to leave, she paused at the door. “Oh, one last thing, dear.”

    Luca glanced at her. “What?”

    Sue’s smirk deepened. “Should I put in a good word to the Captain for you?”

    The question hung between them.

    Luca narrowed his eyes. “Nobody’s ever met the Captain.”

    She nodded, satisfied, and left him to his thoughts.

    #7279
    TracyTracy
    Participant

      The Bigamist

      Ernest Tomlinson 1881-1915

       

      Ernest Tomlinson was my great grandfathers Charles Tomlinson‘s younger brother. Their parents were Charles Tomlinson the elder 1847-1907 and Emma Grattidge 1853-1911.

      In 1896, aged 14, Ernest attempted to drown himself in the pond at Penn after his father took his watch off him for arguing with his brothers. Ernest tells the police “It’s all through my brothers putting on me”.  The policeman told him he was a very silly and wicked boy and to see the curate at Penn and to try and be a better boy in future. He was discharged.

      Bridgnorth Journal and South Shropshire Advertiser. – Saturday 11 July 1896:

      1896 suicide attempt

       

      In 1903 Ernest married Ethel Maude Howe in Wolverhampton.  Four years later in 1907 Ethel was granted a separation on the grounds of cruelty.

      In Islington in London in 1913, Ernest bigamously married Mabel Elizabeth Smith.  Mabel left Ernest for treating her very badly. She went to Wolverhampton and found out about his first wife still being alive.

      London Evening Standard – Monday 25 May 1914:

      Bigamy 18 months

       

       

      In May 1914 Ernest was tried at the Old Bailey and the jury found him guilty of bigamy. In his defense, Ernest said that he had received a letter from his mother saying that she was ill, and a further letter saying that she had died. He said he wrongly assumed that they were referring to his wife, and that he was free to marry.  It was his mother who had died.  He was sentenced to 18 months hard labour at Wormwood Scrubs prison.

      Woolwich Gazette – Tuesday 28 April 1914:

      a wrong assumption

       

      1914 sentence old bailey

       

      Ethel Maude Tomlinson was granted a decree nisi in 1915.

      Birmingham Daily Gazette – Wednesday 02 June 1915:

      decree nisi 1915

       

      Ernest died in September 1915 in hospital in Wolverhampton.

      #7268
      TracyTracy
      Participant

        William Tomlinson

        1797-1867

         

        The Tomlinsons of Wolverhampton were butchers and publicans for several generations. Therefore it was a surprise to find that William’s father was a gentleman of independant means.

        William Tomlinson 1797-1867 was born in Wergs, Tettenhall. His birthplace, and that of his first four children, is stated as Wergs on the 1851 census. They were baptised at St Michael and All Angels church in Tettenhall Regis, as were many of the Tomlinson family including William.

        Tettenhall, St Michael and All Angels church:

        tettenhall

         

        Wergs is a very small area and there was no other William Tomlinson baptised there at the time of William’s birth. It is of course possible that another William Tomlinson was born in Wergs and the record of the baptism hasn’t been found, but there are a number of other documents that prove that John Tomlinson, gentleman of Wergs, was Williams father.

        In 1834 on the Shropshire Quarter session rolls there are two documents regarding William. In October 1834 William Tomlinson of Tettenhall, son of John, took an examination. Also in October of 1834 there is a reconizance document for William Tomlinson for “pig dealer”. On the marriage certificate of his son Charles Tomlinson to Emma Grattidge (mistranscribed as Pratadge) in 1872, father William’s occupation is “dealer”.

        William Tomlinson was a witness at his sister Catherine and Benjamin Smiths wedding in 1822 in Tettenhall. In John Tomlinson’s 1844 will, he mentions his “daughter Catherine Smith, wife of Benjamin Smith”. William’s signature as a witness at Catherine’s marriage matches his signature on the licence for his own marriage to Elizabeth Adams in 1827 in Shareshill, Staffordshire.

        William’s signature on his wedding licence:

        William Tomlinson signature 1

        Williams signature as a witness to Catherine’s marriage:

        William Tomlinson signature 2

         

        William was the eldest surviving son when his father died in 1844, so it is surprising that William only inherited £25. John Tomlinson left his various properties to his daughters, with the exception of Catherine, who also received £25.  There was one other surviving son, Sidney, born in 1814. Three of John and Sarah Tomlinson’s sons and one daughter died in infancy. Sidney was still unmarried and living at home when his father died, and in 1851 and 1861 was living with his sister Emma Wilson. He was unmarried when he died in 1867. John left Sidney an income for life in his will, but not property.

        In John Tomlinson’s will he also mentions his daughter Jemima, wife of William Smith, farmer, of Great Barr. On the 1841 census William, butcher, is a visitor. His two children Sarah and Thomas are with him. His wife Elizabeth and the rest of the children are at Graisley Street. William is also on the Graisley Street census, occupation castrator. This was no doubt done in error, not realizing that he was also registered on the census where he was visiting at the time.

        William’s wife, Elizabeth Adams, was born in Tong, Shropshire in 1807. The Adams in Tong appear to be agricultural labourers, at least on later censuses. Perhaps we can speculate that John didn’t approve of his son marrying an agricutural labourers daughter. Elizabeth would have been twenty years old at the time of the marriage; William thirty.

        #7267
        TracyTracy
        Participant

          Thomas Josiah Tay

          22 Feb 1816 – 16 November 1878

           

          “Make us glad according to the days wherein thou hast afflicted us, and the years wherein we have seen evil.”

          Thomas Josiah Tay 1878

           

          I first came across the name TAY in the 1844 will of John Tomlinson (1766-1844), gentleman of Wergs, Tettenhall. John’s friends, trustees and executors were Edward Moore, surgeon of Halesowen, and Edward Tay, timber merchant of Wolverhampton.

           

          1844 will John Tomlinson

           

          Edward Moore (born in 1805) was the son of John’s wife’s (Sarah Hancox born 1772) sister Lucy Hancox (born 1780) from her first marriage in 1801. In 1810 widowed Lucy married Josiah Tay (1775-1837).

          Edward Tay was the son of Sarah Hancox sister Elizabeth (born 1778), who married Thomas Tay in 1800. Thomas Tay (1770-1841) and Josiah Tay were brothers.

          Edward Tay (1803-1862) was born in Sedgley and was buried in Penn. He was innkeeper of The Fighting Cocks, Dudley Road, Wolverhampton, as well as a builder and timber merchant, according to various censuses, trade directories, his marriage registration where his father Thomas Tay is also a timber merchant, as well as being named as a timber merchant in John Tomlinsons will.

          John Tomlinson’s daughter Catherine (born in 1794) married Benjamin Smith in Tettenhall in 1822. William Tomlinson (1797-1867), Catherine’s brother, and my 3x great grandfather, was one of the witnesses.

          1822 William Tomlinson witness

           

          Their daughter Matilda Sarah Smith (1823-1910) married Thomas Josiah Tay in 1850 in Birmingham. Thomas Josiah Tay (1816-1878) was Edward Tay’s brother, the sons of Elizabeth Hancox and Thomas Tay.

          Therefore, William Hancox 1737-1816 (the father of Sarah, Elizabeth and Lucy), was Matilda’s great grandfather and Thomas Josiah Tay’s grandfather.

           

          Thomas Josiah Tay’s relationship to me is the husband of first cousin four times removed, as well as my first cousin, five times removed.

           

          In 1837 Thomas Josiah Tay is mentioned in the will of his uncle Josiah Tay.

          1837 will Josiah Tay

           

          In 1841 Thomas Josiah Tay appears on the Stafford criminal registers for an “attempt to procure miscarriage”. He was found not guilty.

          According to the Staffordshire Advertiser on 14th March 1840 the listing for the Assizes included: “Thomas Ashmall and Thomas Josiah Tay, for administering noxious ingredients to Hannah Evans, of Wolverhampton, with intent to procure abortion.”

          The London Morning Herald on 19th March 1840 provides further information: “Mr Thomas Josiah Tay, a chemist and druggist, surrendered to take his trial on a charge of having administered drugs to Hannah Lear, now Hannah Evans, with intent to procure abortion.” She entered the service of Tay in 1837 and after four months “an intimacy was formed” and two months later she was “enciente”. Tay advised her to take some pills and a draught which he gave her and she became very ill. The prosecutrix admitted that she had made no mention of this until 1939. Verdict: not guilty.

          However, the case of Thomas Josiah Tay is also mentioned in a couple of law books, and the story varies slightly. In the 1841 Reports of Cases Argued and Rules at Nisi Prius, the Regina vs Ashmall and Tay case states that Thomas Ashmall feloniously, unlawfully, and maliciously, did use a certain instrument, and that Thomas Josiah Tay did procure the instrument, counsel and command Ashmall in the use of it. It concludes that Tay was not compellable to plead to the indictment, and that he did not.

          Thomas Josiah Tay 1840

          Thomas Josiah Tay 1840 2

          Thomas Josiah Tay 1840 3

          Thomas Josiah Tay 1840 4

           

          The Regina vs Ashmall and Tay case is also mentioned in the Encyclopedia of Forms and Precedents, 1896.

          Thomas Josiah Tay 1840 5

          Thomas Josiah Tay 1840 6

           

          In 1845 Thomas Josiah Tay married Isabella Southwick in Tettenhall. Two years later in 1847 Isabella died.

          In 1850 Thomas Josiah married Matilda Sarah Smith. (granddaughter of John Tomlinson, as mentioned above)

          On the 1851 census Thomas Josiah Tay was a farmer of 100 acres employing two labourers in Shelfield, Walsall, Staffordshire. Thomas Josiah and Matilda Sarah have a daughter Matilda under a year old, and they have a live in house servant.

          In 1861 Thomas Josiah Tay, his wife and their four children Ann, James, Josiah and Alice, live in Chelmarsh, Shropshire. He was a farmer of 224 acres. Mercy Smith, Matilda’s sister, lives with them, a 28 year old dairy maid.

          In 1863 Thomas Josiah Tay of Hampton Lode (Chelmarsh) Shropshire was bankrupt. Creditors include Frederick Weaver, druggist of Wolverhampton.

          In 1869 Thomas Josiah Tay was again bankrupt. He was an innkeeper at The Fighting Cocks on Dudley Road, Wolverhampton, at the time, the same inn as his uncle Edward Tay, aforementioned timber merchant.

           

          Fighting Cocks Inn

           

           

          In 1871, Thomas Josiah Tay, his wife Matilda, and their three children Alice, Edward and Maryann, were living in Birmingham. Thomas Josiah was a commercial traveller.

           

          He died on the 16th November 1878 at the age of 62 and was buried in Darlaston, Walsall. On his gravestone:

          “Make us glad according to the days wherein thou hast afflicted us, and the years wherein we have seen evil.” Psalm XC 15 verse.

           

          Edward Moore, surgeon, was also a MAGISTRATE in later years. On the 1871 census he states his occupation as “magistrate for counties Worcester and Stafford, and deputy lieutenant of Worcester, formerly surgeon”. He lived at Townsend House in Halesowen for many years. His wifes name was PATTERN Lucas. Her mothers name was Pattern Hewlitt from Birmingham, an unusal name that I have not heard before. On the 1871 census, Edward’s son was a 22 year old solicitor.

          In 1861 an article appeared in the newspapers about the state of the morality of the women of Dudley. It was claimed that all the local magistrates agreed with the premise of the article, concerning unmarried women and their attitudes towards having illegitimate children. Letters appeared in subsequent newspapers signed by local magistrates, including Edward Moore, strongly disagreeing.

          Staffordshire Advertiser 17 August 1861:

          Dudley women 1861

          #6350
          TracyTracy
          Participant

            Transportation

            Isaac Stokes 1804-1877

             

            Isaac was born in Churchill, Oxfordshire in 1804, and was the youngest brother of my 4X great grandfather Thomas Stokes. The Stokes family were stone masons for generations in Oxfordshire and Gloucestershire, and Isaac’s occupation was a mason’s labourer in 1834 when he was sentenced at the Lent Assizes in Oxford to fourteen years transportation for stealing tools.

            Churchill where the Stokes stonemasons came from: on 31 July 1684 a fire destroyed 20 houses and many other buildings, and killed four people. The village was rebuilt higher up the hill, with stone houses instead of the old timber-framed and thatched cottages. The fire was apparently caused by a baker who, to avoid chimney tax, had knocked through the wall from her oven to her neighbour’s chimney.

            Isaac stole a pick axe, the value of 2 shillings and the property of Thomas Joyner of Churchill; a kibbeaux and a trowel value 3 shillings the property of Thomas Symms; a hammer and axe value 5 shillings, property of John Keen of Sarsden.

            (The word kibbeaux seems to only exists in relation to Isaac Stokes sentence and whoever was the first to write it was perhaps being creative with the spelling of a kibbo, a miners or a metal bucket. This spelling is repeated in the criminal reports and the newspaper articles about Isaac, but nowhere else).

            In March 1834 the Removal of Convicts was announced in the Oxford University and City Herald: Isaac Stokes and several other prisoners were removed from the Oxford county gaol to the Justitia hulk at Woolwich “persuant to their sentences of transportation at our Lent Assizes”.

            via digitalpanopticon:

            Hulks were decommissioned (and often unseaworthy) ships that were moored in rivers and estuaries and refitted to become floating prisons. The outbreak of war in America in 1775 meant that it was no longer possible to transport British convicts there. Transportation as a form of punishment had started in the late seventeenth century, and following the Transportation Act of 1718, some 44,000 British convicts were sent to the American colonies. The end of this punishment presented a major problem for the authorities in London, since in the decade before 1775, two-thirds of convicts at the Old Bailey received a sentence of transportation – on average 283 convicts a year. As a result, London’s prisons quickly filled to overflowing with convicted prisoners who were sentenced to transportation but had no place to go.

            To increase London’s prison capacity, in 1776 Parliament passed the “Hulks Act” (16 Geo III, c.43). Although overseen by local justices of the peace, the hulks were to be directly managed and maintained by private contractors. The first contract to run a hulk was awarded to Duncan Campbell, a former transportation contractor. In August 1776, the Justicia, a former transportation ship moored in the River Thames, became the first prison hulk. This ship soon became full and Campbell quickly introduced a number of other hulks in London; by 1778 the fleet of hulks on the Thames held 510 prisoners.
            Demand was so great that new hulks were introduced across the country. There were hulks located at Deptford, Chatham, Woolwich, Gosport, Plymouth, Portsmouth, Sheerness and Cork.

            The Justitia via rmg collections:

            Justitia

            Convicts perform hard labour at the Woolwich Warren. The hulk on the river is the ‘Justitia’. Prisoners were kept on board such ships for months awaiting deportation to Australia. The ‘Justitia’ was a 260 ton prison hulk that had been originally moored in the Thames when the American War of Independence put a stop to the transportation of criminals to the former colonies. The ‘Justitia’ belonged to the shipowner Duncan Campbell, who was the Government contractor who organized the prison-hulk system at that time. Campbell was subsequently involved in the shipping of convicts to the penal colony at Botany Bay (in fact Port Jackson, later Sydney, just to the north) in New South Wales, the ‘first fleet’ going out in 1788.

             

            While searching for records for Isaac Stokes I discovered that another Isaac Stokes was transported to New South Wales in 1835 as well. The other one was a butcher born in 1809, sentenced in London for seven years, and he sailed on the Mary Ann. Our Isaac Stokes sailed on the Lady Nugent, arriving in NSW in April 1835, having set sail from England in December 1834.

            Lady Nugent was built at Bombay in 1813. She made four voyages under contract to the British East India Company (EIC). She then made two voyages transporting convicts to Australia, one to New South Wales and one to Van Diemen’s Land (Tasmania). (via Wikipedia)

            via freesettlerorfelon website:

            On 20 November 1834, 100 male convicts were transferred to the Lady Nugent from the Justitia Hulk and 60 from the Ganymede Hulk at Woolwich, all in apparent good health. The Lady Nugent departed Sheerness on 4 December 1834.

            SURGEON OLIVER SPROULE

            Oliver Sproule kept a Medical Journal from 7 November 1834 to 27 April 1835. He recorded in his journal the weather conditions they experienced in the first two weeks:

            ‘In the course of the first week or ten days at sea, there were eight or nine on the sick list with catarrhal affections and one with dropsy which I attribute to the cold and wet we experienced during that period beating down channel. Indeed the foremost berths in the prison at this time were so wet from leaking in that part of the ship, that I was obliged to issue dry beds and bedding to a great many of the prisoners to preserve their health, but after crossing the Bay of Biscay the weather became fine and we got the damp beds and blankets dried, the leaks partially stopped and the prison well aired and ventilated which, I am happy to say soon manifested a favourable change in the health and appearance of the men.

            Besides the cases given in the journal I had a great many others to treat, some of them similar to those mentioned but the greater part consisted of boils, scalds, and contusions which would not only be too tedious to enter but I fear would be irksome to the reader. There were four births on board during the passage which did well, therefore I did not consider it necessary to give a detailed account of them in my journal the more especially as they were all favourable cases.

            Regularity and cleanliness in the prison, free ventilation and as far as possible dry decks turning all the prisoners up in fine weather as we were lucky enough to have two musicians amongst the convicts, dancing was tolerated every afternoon, strict attention to personal cleanliness and also to the cooking of their victuals with regular hours for their meals, were the only prophylactic means used on this occasion, which I found to answer my expectations to the utmost extent in as much as there was not a single case of contagious or infectious nature during the whole passage with the exception of a few cases of psora which soon yielded to the usual treatment. A few cases of scurvy however appeared on board at rather an early period which I can attribute to nothing else but the wet and hardships the prisoners endured during the first three or four weeks of the passage. I was prompt in my treatment of these cases and they got well, but before we arrived at Sydney I had about thirty others to treat.’

            The Lady Nugent arrived in Port Jackson on 9 April 1835 with 284 male prisoners. Two men had died at sea. The prisoners were landed on 27th April 1835 and marched to Hyde Park Barracks prior to being assigned. Ten were under the age of 14 years.

            The Lady Nugent:

            Lady Nugent

             

            Isaac’s distinguishing marks are noted on various criminal registers and record books:

            “Height in feet & inches: 5 4; Complexion: Ruddy; Hair: Light brown; Eyes: Hazel; Marks or Scars: Yes [including] DEVIL on lower left arm, TSIS back of left hand, WS lower right arm, MHDW back of right hand.”

            Another includes more detail about Isaac’s tattoos:

            “Two slight scars right side of mouth, 2 moles above right breast, figure of the devil and DEVIL and raised mole, lower left arm; anchor, seven dots half moon, TSIS and cross, back of left hand; a mallet, door post, A, mans bust, sun, WS, lower right arm; woman, MHDW and shut knife, back of right hand.”

             

            Lady Nugent record book

             

            From How tattoos became fashionable in Victorian England (2019 article in TheConversation by Robert Shoemaker and Zoe Alkar):

            “Historical tattooing was not restricted to sailors, soldiers and convicts, but was a growing and accepted phenomenon in Victorian England. Tattoos provide an important window into the lives of those who typically left no written records of their own. As a form of “history from below”, they give us a fleeting but intriguing understanding of the identities and emotions of ordinary people in the past.
            As a practice for which typically the only record is the body itself, few systematic records survive before the advent of photography. One exception to this is the written descriptions of tattoos (and even the occasional sketch) that were kept of institutionalised people forced to submit to the recording of information about their bodies as a means of identifying them. This particularly applies to three groups – criminal convicts, soldiers and sailors. Of these, the convict records are the most voluminous and systematic.
            Such records were first kept in large numbers for those who were transported to Australia from 1788 (since Australia was then an open prison) as the authorities needed some means of keeping track of them.”

            On the 1837 census Isaac was working for the government at Illiwarra, New South Wales. This record states that he arrived on the Lady Nugent in 1835. There are three other indent records for an Isaac Stokes in the following years, but the transcriptions don’t provide enough information to determine which Isaac Stokes it was. In April 1837 there was an abscondment, and an arrest/apprehension in May of that year, and in 1843 there was a record of convict indulgences.

            From the Australian government website regarding “convict indulgences”:

            “By the mid-1830s only six per cent of convicts were locked up. The vast majority worked for the government or free settlers and, with good behaviour, could earn a ticket of leave, conditional pardon or and even an absolute pardon. While under such orders convicts could earn their own living.”

             

            In 1856 in Camden, NSW, Isaac Stokes married Catherine Daly. With no further information on this record it would be impossible to know for sure if this was the right Isaac Stokes. This couple had six children, all in the Camden area, but none of the records provided enough information. No occupation or place or date of birth recorded for Isaac Stokes.

            I wrote to the National Library of Australia about the marriage record, and their reply was a surprise! Issac and Catherine were married on 30 September 1856, at the house of the Rev. Charles William Rigg, a Methodist minister, and it was recorded that Isaac was born in Edinburgh in 1821, to parents James Stokes and Sarah Ellis!  The age at the time of the marriage doesn’t match Isaac’s age at death in 1877, and clearly the place of birth and parents didn’t match either. Only his fathers occupation of stone mason was correct.  I wrote back to the helpful people at the library and they replied that the register was in a very poor condition and that only two and a half entries had survived at all, and that Isaac and Catherines marriage was recorded over two pages.

            I searched for an Isaac Stokes born in 1821 in Edinburgh on the Scotland government website (and on all the other genealogy records sites) and didn’t find it. In fact Stokes was a very uncommon name in Scotland at the time. I also searched Australian immigration and other records for another Isaac Stokes born in Scotland or born in 1821, and found nothing.  I was unable to find a single record to corroborate this mysterious other Isaac Stokes.

            As the age at death in 1877 was correct, I assume that either Isaac was lying, or that some mistake was made either on the register at the home of the Methodist minster, or a subsequent mistranscription or muddle on the remnants of the surviving register.  Therefore I remain convinced that the Camden stonemason Isaac Stokes was indeed our Isaac from Oxfordshire.

             

            I found a history society newsletter article that mentioned Isaac Stokes, stone mason, had built the Glenmore church, near Camden, in 1859.

            Glenmore Church

             

            From the Wollondilly museum April 2020 newsletter:

            Glenmore Church Stokes

             

            From the Camden History website:

            “The stone set over the porch of Glenmore Church gives the date of 1860. The church was begun in 1859 on land given by Joseph Moore. James Rogers of Picton was given the contract to build and local builder, Mr. Stokes, carried out the work. Elizabeth Moore, wife of Edward, laid the foundation stone. The first service was held on 19th March 1860. The cemetery alongside the church contains the headstones and memorials of the areas early pioneers.”

             

            Isaac died on the 3rd September 1877. The inquest report puts his place of death as Bagdelly, near to Camden, and another death register has put Cambelltown, also very close to Camden.  His age was recorded as 71 and the inquest report states his cause of death was “rupture of one of the large pulmonary vessels of the lung”.  His wife Catherine died in childbirth in 1870 at the age of 43.

             

            Isaac and Catherine’s children:

            William Stokes 1857-1928

            Catherine Stokes 1859-1846

            Sarah Josephine Stokes 1861-1931

            Ellen Stokes 1863-1932

            Rosanna Stokes 1865-1919

            Louisa Stokes 1868-1844.

             

            It’s possible that Catherine Daly was a transported convict from Ireland.

             

            Some time later I unexpectedly received a follow up email from The Oaks Heritage Centre in Australia.

            “The Gaudry papers which we have in our archive record him (Isaac Stokes) as having built: the church, the school and the teachers residence.  Isaac is recorded in the General return of convicts: 1837 and in Grevilles Post Office directory 1872 as a mason in Glenmore.”

            Isaac Stokes directory

            #6348
            TracyTracy
            Participant

              Wong Sang

               

              Wong Sang was born in China in 1884. In October 1916 he married Alice Stokes in Oxford.

              Alice was the granddaughter of William Stokes of Churchill, Oxfordshire and William was the brother of Thomas Stokes the wheelwright (who was my 3X great grandfather). In other words Alice was my second cousin, three times removed, on my fathers paternal side.

              Wong Sang was an interpreter, according to the baptism registers of his children and the Dreadnought Seamen’s Hospital admission registers in 1930.  The hospital register also notes that he was employed by the Blue Funnel Line, and that his address was 11, Limehouse Causeway, E 14. (London)

              “The Blue Funnel Line offered regular First-Class Passenger and Cargo Services From the UK to South Africa, Malaya, China, Japan, Australia, Java, and America.  Blue Funnel Line was Owned and Operated by Alfred Holt & Co., Liverpool.
              The Blue Funnel Line, so-called because its ships have a blue funnel with a black top, is more appropriately known as the Ocean Steamship Company.”

               

              Wong Sang and Alice’s daughter, Frances Eileen Sang, was born on the 14th July, 1916 and baptised in 1920 at St Stephen in Poplar, Tower Hamlets, London.  The birth date is noted in the 1920 baptism register and would predate their marriage by a few months, although on the death register in 1921 her age at death is four years old and her year of birth is recorded as 1917.

              Charles Ronald Sang was baptised on the same day in May 1920, but his birth is recorded as April of that year.  The family were living on Morant Street, Poplar.

              James William Sang’s birth is recorded on the 1939 census and on the death register in 2000 as being the 8th March 1913.  This definitely would predate the 1916 marriage in Oxford.

              William Norman Sang was born on the 17th October 1922 in Poplar.

              Alice and the three sons were living at 11, Limehouse Causeway on the 1939 census, the same address that Wong Sang was living at when he was admitted to Dreadnought Seamen’s Hospital on the 15th January 1930. Wong Sang died in the hospital on the 8th March of that year at the age of 46.

              Alice married John Patterson in 1933 in Stepney. John was living with Alice and her three sons on Limehouse Causeway on the 1939 census and his occupation was chef.

              Via Old London Photographs:

              “Limehouse Causeway is a street in east London that was the home to the original Chinatown of London. A combination of bomb damage during the Second World War and later redevelopment means that almost nothing is left of the original buildings of the street.”

              Limehouse Causeway in 1925:

              Limehouse Causeway

               

              From The Story of Limehouse’s Lost Chinatown, poplarlondon website:

              “Limehouse was London’s first Chinatown, home to a tightly-knit community who were demonised in popular culture and eventually erased from the cityscape.

              As recounted in the BBC’s ‘Our Greatest Generation’ series, Connie was born to a Chinese father and an English mother in early 1920s Limehouse, where she used to play in the street with other British and British-Chinese children before running inside for teatime at one of their houses. 

              Limehouse was London’s first Chinatown between the 1880s and the 1960s, before the current Chinatown off Shaftesbury Avenue was established in the 1970s by an influx of immigrants from Hong Kong. 

              Connie’s memories of London’s first Chinatown as an “urban village” paint a very different picture to the seedy area portrayed in early twentieth century novels. 

              The pyramid in St Anne’s church marked the entrance to the opium den of Dr Fu Manchu, a criminal mastermind who threatened Western society by plotting world domination in a series of novels by Sax Rohmer. 

              Thomas Burke’s Limehouse Nights cemented stereotypes about prostitution, gambling and violence within the Chinese community, and whipped up anxiety about sexual relationships between Chinese men and white women. 

              Though neither novelist was familiar with the Chinese community, their depictions made Limehouse one of the most notorious areas of London. 

              Travel agent Thomas Cook even organised tours of the area for daring visitors, despite the rector of Limehouse warning that “those who look for the Limehouse of Mr Thomas Burke simply will not find it.”

              All that remains is a handful of Chinese street names, such as Ming Street, Pekin Street, and Canton Street — but what was Limehouse’s chinatown really like, and why did it get swept away?

              Chinese migration to Limehouse 

              Chinese sailors discharged from East India Company ships settled in the docklands from as early as the 1780s.

              By the late nineteenth century, men from Shanghai had settled around Pennyfields Lane, while a Cantonese community lived on Limehouse Causeway. 

              Chinese sailors were often paid less and discriminated against by dock hirers, and so began to diversify their incomes by setting up hand laundry services and restaurants. 

              Old photographs show shopfronts emblazoned with Chinese characters with horse-drawn carts idling outside or Chinese men in suits and hats standing proudly in the doorways. 

              In oral histories collected by Yat Ming Loo, Connie’s husband Leslie doesn’t recall seeing any Chinese women as a child, since male Chinese sailors settled in London alone and married working-class English women. 

              In the 1920s, newspapers fear-mongered about interracial marriages, crime and gambling, and described chinatown as an East End “colony.” 

              Ironically, Chinese opium-smoking was also demonised in the press, despite Britain waging war against China in the mid-nineteenth century for suppressing the opium trade to alleviate addiction amongst its people. 

              The number of Chinese people who settled in Limehouse was also greatly exaggerated, and in reality only totalled around 300. 

              The real Chinatown 

              Although the press sought to characterise Limehouse as a monolithic Chinese community in the East End, Connie remembers seeing people of all nationalities in the shops and community spaces in Limehouse.

              She doesn’t remember feeling discriminated against by other locals, though Connie does recall having her face measured and IQ tested by a member of the British Eugenics Society who was conducting research in the area. 

              Some of Connie’s happiest childhood memories were from her time at Chung-Hua Club, where she learned about Chinese culture and language.

              Why did Chinatown disappear? 

              The caricature of Limehouse’s Chinatown as a den of vice hastened its erasure. 

              Police raids and deportations fuelled by the alarmist media coverage threatened the Chinese population of Limehouse, and slum clearance schemes to redevelop low-income areas dispersed Chinese residents in the 1930s. 

              The Defence of the Realm Act imposed at the beginning of the First World War criminalised opium use, gave the authorities increased powers to deport Chinese people and restricted their ability to work on British ships.

              Dwindling maritime trade during World War II further stripped Chinese sailors of opportunities for employment, and any remnants of Chinatown were destroyed during the Blitz or erased by postwar development schemes.”

               

              Wong Sang 1884-1930

              The year 1918 was a troublesome one for Wong Sang, an interpreter and shipping agent for Blue Funnel Line.  The Sang family were living at 156, Chrisp Street.

              Chrisp Street, Poplar, in 1913 via Old London Photographs:

              Chrisp Street

               

              In February Wong Sang was discharged from a false accusation after defending his home from potential robbers.

              East End News and London Shipping Chronicle – Friday 15 February 1918:

              1918 Wong Sang

               

              In August of that year he was involved in an incident that left him unconscious.

              Faringdon Advertiser and Vale of the White Horse Gazette – Saturday 31 August 1918:

              1918 Wong Sang 2

               

              Wong Sang is mentioned in an 1922 article about “Oriental London”.

              London and China Express – Thursday 09 February 1922:

              1922 Wong Sang

              A photograph of the Chee Kong Tong Chinese Freemason Society mentioned in the above article, via Old London Photographs:

              Chee Kong Tong

               

              Wong Sang was recommended by the London Metropolitan Police in 1928 to assist in a case in Wellingborough, Northampton.

              Difficulty of Getting an Interpreter: Northampton Mercury – Friday 16 March 1928:

              1928 Wong Sang

              1928 Wong Sang 2

              The difficulty was that “this man speaks the Cantonese language only…the Northeners and the Southerners in China have differing languages and the interpreter seemed to speak one that was in between these two.”

               

              In 1917, Alice Wong Sang was a witness at her sister Harriet Stokes marriage to James William Watts in Southwark, London.  Their father James Stokes occupation on the marriage register is foreman surveyor, but on the census he was a council roadman or labourer. (I initially rejected this as the correct marriage for Harriet because of the discrepancy with the occupations. Alice Wong Sang as a witness confirmed that it was indeed the correct one.)

              1917 Alice Wong Sang

               

               

              James William Sang 1913-2000 was a clock fitter and watch assembler (on the 1939 census). He married Ivy Laura Fenton in 1963 in Sidcup, Kent. James died in Southwark in 2000.

              Charles Ronald Sang 1920-1974  was a draughtsman (1939 census). He married Eileen Burgess in 1947 in Marylebone.  Charles and Eileen had two sons:  Keith born in 1951 and Roger born in 1952.  He died in 1974 in Hertfordshire.

              William Norman Sang 1922-2000 was a clerk and telephone operator (1939 census).  William enlisted in the Royal Artillery in 1942. He married Lily Mullins in 1949 in Bethnal Green, and they had three daughters: Marion born in 1950, Christine in 1953, and Frances in 1959.  He died in Redbridge in 2000.

               

              I then found another two births registered in Poplar by Alice Sang, both daughters.  Doris Winifred Sang was born in 1925, and Patricia Margaret Sang was born in 1933 ~ three years after Wong Sang’s death.  Neither of the these daughters were on the 1939 census with Alice, John Patterson and the three sons.  Margaret had presumably been evacuated because of the war to a family in Taunton, Somerset. Doris would have been fourteen and I have been unable to find her in 1939 (possibly because she died in 2017 and has not had the redaction removed  yet on the 1939 census as only deceased people are viewable).

              Doris Winifred Sang 1925-2017 was a nursing sister. She didn’t marry, and spent a year in USA between 1954 and 1955. She stayed in London, and died at the age of ninety two in 2017.

              Patricia Margaret Sang 1933-1998 was also a nurse. She married Patrick L Nicely in Stepney in 1957.  Patricia and Patrick had five children in London: Sharon born 1959, Donald in 1960, Malcolm was born and died in 1966, Alison was born in 1969 and David in 1971.

               

              I was unable to find a birth registered for Alice’s first son, James William Sang (as he appeared on the 1939 census).  I found Alice Stokes on the 1911 census as a 17 year old live in servant at a tobacconist on Pekin Street, Limehouse, living with Mr Sui Fong from Hong Kong and his wife Sarah Sui Fong from Berlin.  I looked for a birth registered for James William Fong instead of Sang, and found it ~ mothers maiden name Stokes, and his date of birth matched the 1939 census: 8th March, 1913.

              On the 1921 census, Wong Sang is not listed as living with them but it is mentioned that Mr Wong Sang was the person returning the census.  Also living with Alice and her sons James and Charles in 1921 are two visitors:  (Florence) May Stokes, 17 years old, born in Woodstock, and Charles Stokes, aged 14, also born in Woodstock. May and Charles were Alice’s sister and brother.

               

              I found Sharon Nicely on social media and she kindly shared photos of Wong Sang and Alice Stokes:

              Wong Sang

               

              Alice Stokes

              #6345
              TracyTracy
              Participant

                Crime and Punishment in Tetbury

                 

                I noticed that there were quite a number of Brownings of Tetbury in the newspaper archives involved in criminal activities while doing a routine newspaper search to supplement the information in the usual ancestry records. I expanded the tree to include cousins, and offsping of cousins, in order to work out who was who and how, if at all, these individuals related to our Browning family.

                I was expecting to find some of our Brownings involved in the Swing Riots in Tetbury in 1830, but did not. Most of our Brownings (including cousins) were stone masons. Most of the rioters in 1830 were agricultural labourers.

                The Browning crimes are varied, and by todays standards, not for the most part terribly serious ~ you would be unlikely to receive a sentence of hard labour for being found in an outhouse with the intent to commit an unlawful act nowadays, or for being drunk.

                The central character in this chapter is Isaac Browning (my 4x great grandfather), who did not appear in any criminal registers, but the following individuals can be identified in the family structure through their relationship to him.

                 

                RICHARD LOCK BROWNING born in 1853 was Isaac’s grandson, his son George’s son. Richard was a mason. In 1879 he and Henry Browning of the same age were sentenced to one month hard labour for stealing two pigeons in Tetbury. Henry Browning was Isaac’s nephews son.
                In 1883 Richard Browning, mason of Tetbury, was charged with obtaining food and lodging under false pretences, but was found not guilty and acquitted.
                In 1884 Richard Browning, mason of Tetbury, was sentenced to one month hard labour for game trespass.

                Richard had been fined a number of times in Tetbury:

                Richard Browning

                Richard Lock Browning was five feet eight inches tall, dark hair, grey eyes, an oval face and a dark complexion. He had two cuts on the back of his head (in February 1879) and a scar on his right eyebrow.

                 

                HENRY BROWNING, who was stealing pigeons with Richard Lock Browning in 1879, (Isaac’s brother Williams grandson, son of George Browning and his wife Charity) was charged with being drunk in 1882 and ordered to pay a fine of one shilling and costs of fourteen shillings, or seven days hard labour.

                Henry was found guilty of gaming in the highway at Tetbury in 1872 and was sentenced to seven days hard labour. In 1882 Henry (who was also a mason) was charged with assault but discharged.
                Henry was five feet five inches tall, brown hair and brown eyes, a long visage and a fresh complexion.
                Henry emigrated with his daughter to Canada in 1913, and died in Vancouver in 1919.

                 

                THOMAS BUCKINGHAM 1808-1846 (Isaacs daughter Janes husband) was charged with stealing a black gelding in Tetbury in 1838. No true bill. (A “no true bill” means the jury did not find probable cause to continue a case.)

                Thomas did however neglect to pay his taxes in 1832:

                Thomas Buckingham

                 

                LEWIN BUCKINGHAM (grandson of Isaac, his daughter Jane’s son) was found guilty in 1846 stealing two fowls in Tetbury when he was sixteen years old.
                In 1846 he was sentence to one month hard labour (or pay ten shillings fine and ten shillings costs) for loitering with the intent to trespass in search of conies.
                A year later in 1847, he and three other young men were sentenced to four months hard labour for larceny.
                Lewin was five feet three inches tall, with brown hair and brown eyes, long visage, sallow complexion, and had a scar on his left arm.

                 

                JOHN BUCKINGHAM born circa 1832, a Tetbury labourer (Isaac’s grandson, Lewin’s brother) was sentenced to six weeks hard labour for larceny in 1855 for stealing a duck in Cirencester. The notes on the register mention that he had been employed by Mr LOCK, Angel Inn. (John’s grandmother was Mary Lock so this is likely a relative).

                John Buckingham

                 

                The previous year in 1854 John was sentenced to one month or a one pound fine for assaulting and beating W. Wood.
                John was five feet eight and three quarter inches tall, light brown hair and grey eyes, an oval visage and a fresh complexion. He had a scar on his left arm and inside his right knee.

                 

                JOSEPH PERRET was born circa 1831 and he was a Tetbury labourer. (He was Isaac’s granddaughter Charlotte Buckingham’s husband)
                In 1855 he assaulted William Wood and was sentenced to one month or a two pound ten shilling fine. Was it the same W Wood that his wifes cousin John assaulted the year before?
                In 1869 Joseph was sentenced to one month hard labour for feloniously receiving a cupboard known to be stolen.

                 

                JAMES BUCKINGAM born circa 1822 in Tetbury was a shoemaker. (Isaac’s nephew, his sister Hannah’s son)
                In 1854 the Tetbury shoemaker was sentenced to four months hard labour for stealing 30 lbs of lead off someones house.
                In 1856 the Tetbury shoemaker received two months hard labour or pay £2 fine and 12 s costs for being found in pursuit of game.
                In 1868 he was sentenced to two months hard labour for stealing a gander. A unspecified previous conviction is noted.
                1871 the Tetbury shoemaker was found in an outhouse for an unlawful purpose and received ten days hard labour. The register notes that his sister is Mrs Cook, the Green, Tetbury. (James sister Prudence married Thomas Cook)
                James sister Charlotte married a shoemaker and moved to UTAH.
                James was five feet eight inches tall, dark hair and blue eyes, a long visage and a florid complexion. He had a scar on his forehead and a mole on the right side of his neck and abdomen, and a scar on the right knee.

                #6344
                TracyTracy
                Participant

                  The Tetbury Riots

                   

                  While researching the Tetbury riots  (I had found some Browning names in the newspaper archives in association with the uprisings) I came across an article called “Elizabeth Parker, the Swing Riots, and the Tetbury parish clerk” by Jill Evans.

                  I noted the name of the parish clerk, Daniel Cole, because I know someone else of that name. The incident in the article was 1830.

                  I found the 1826 marriage in the Tetbury parish registers (where Daniel was the parish clerk) of my 4x great grandmothers sister Hesther Lock. One of the witnesses was her brother Charles, and the other was Daniel Cole, the parish clerk.

                  Marriage of Lewin Chandler and Hesther Lock in 1826:

                  Daniel Cole witness

                   

                  from the article:

                  “The Swing Riots were disturbances which took place in 1830 and 1831, mostly in the southern counties of England. Agricultural labourers, who were already suffering due to low wages and a lack of work after several years of bad harvests, rose up when their employers introduced threshing machines into their workplaces. The riots got their name from the threatening letters which were sent to farmers and other employers, which were signed “Captain Swing.”

                  The riots spread into Gloucestershire in November 1830, with the Tetbury area seeing the worst of the disturbances. Amongst the many people arrested afterwards was one woman, Elizabeth Parker. She has sometimes been cited as one of only two females who were transported for taking part in the Swing Riots. In fact, she was sentenced to be transported for this crime, but never sailed, as she was pardoned a few months after being convicted. However, less than a year after being released from Gloucester Gaol, she was back, awaiting trial for another offence. The circumstances in both of the cases she was tried for reveal an intriguing relationship with one Daniel Cole, parish clerk and assistant poor law officer in Tetbury….

                  ….Elizabeth Parker was committed to Gloucester Gaol on 4 December 1830. In the Gaol Registers, she was described as being 23 and a “labourer”. She was in fact a prostitute, and she was unusual for the time in that she could read and write. She was charged on the oaths of Daniel Cole and others with having been among a mob which destroyed a threshing machine belonging to Jacob Hayward, at his farm in Beverstone, on 26 November.

                  …..Elizabeth Parker was granted royal clemency in July 1831 and was released from prison. She returned to Tetbury and presumably continued in her usual occupation, but on 27 March 1832, she was committed to Gloucester Gaol again. This time, she was charged with stealing 2 five pound notes, 5 sovereigns and 5 half sovereigns, from the person of Daniel Cole.

                  Elizabeth was tried at the Lent Assizes which began on 28 March, 1832. The details of her trial were reported in the Morning Post. Daniel Cole was in the “Boat Inn” (meaning the Boot Inn, I think) in Tetbury, when Elizabeth Parker came in. Cole “accompanied her down the yard”, where he stayed with her for about half an hour. The next morning, he realised that all his money was gone. One of his five pound notes was identified by him in a shop, where Parker had bought some items.

                  Under cross-examination, Cole said he was the assistant overseer of the poor and collector of public taxes of the parish of Tetbury. He was married with one child. He went in to the inn at about 9 pm, and stayed about 2 hours, drinking in the parlour, with the landlord, Elizabeth Parker, and two others. He was not drunk, but he was “rather fresh.” He gave the prisoner no money. He saw Elizabeth Parker next morning at the Prince and Princess public house. He didn’t drink with her or give her any money. He did give her a shilling after she was committed. He never said that he would not have prosecuted her “if it was not for her own tongue”. (Presumably meaning he couldn’t trust her to keep her mouth shut.)”

                  Contemporary illustration of the Swing riots:

                  Swing Riots

                   

                  Captain Swing was the imaginary leader agricultural labourers who set fire to barns and haystacks in the southern and eastern counties of England from 1830. Although the riots were ruthlessly put down (19 hanged, 644 imprisoned and 481 transported), the rural agitation led the new Whig government to establish a Royal Commission on the Poor Laws and its report provided the basis for the 1834 New Poor Law enacted after the Great Reform Bills of 1833.

                  An original portrait of Captain Swing hand coloured lithograph circa 1830:

                  Captain Swing

                  #6342
                  TracyTracy
                  Participant

                    Brownings of Tetbury

                    Tetbury 1839

                     

                    Isaac Browning (1784-1848) married Mary Lock (1787-1870) in Tetbury in 1806. Both of them were born in Tetbury, Gloucestershire. Isaac was a stone mason. Between 1807 and 1832 they baptised fourteen children in Tetbury, and on 8 Nov 1829 Isaac and Mary baptised five daughters all on the same day.

                    I considered that they may have been quintuplets, with only the last born surviving, which would have answered my question about the name of the house La Quinta in Broadway, the home of Eliza Browning and Thomas Stokes son Fred. However, the other four daughters were found in various records and they were not all born the same year. (So I still don’t know why the house in Broadway had such an unusual name).

                    Their son George was born and baptised in 1827, but Louisa born 1821, Susan born 1822, Hesther born 1823 and Mary born 1826, were not baptised until 1829 along with Charlotte born in 1828. (These birth dates are guesswork based on the age on later censuses.) Perhaps George was baptised promptly because he was sickly and not expected to survive. Isaac and Mary had a son George born in 1814 who died in 1823. Presumably the five girls were healthy and could wait to be done as a job lot on the same day later.

                    Eliza Browning (1814-1886), my great great great grandmother, had a baby six years before she married Thomas Stokes. Her name was Ellen Harding Browning, which suggests that her fathers name was Harding. On the 1841 census seven year old Ellen was living with her grandfather Isaac Browning in Tetbury. Ellen Harding Browning married William Dee in Tetbury in 1857, and they moved to Western Australia.

                    Ellen Harding Browning Dee: (photo found on ancestry website)

                    Ellen Harding Browning

                    OBITUARY. MRS. ELLEN DEE.
                    A very old and respected resident of Dongarra, in the person of Mrs. Ellen Dee, passed peacefully away on Sept. 27, at the advanced age of 74 years.

                    The deceased had been ailing for some time, but was about and actively employed until Wednesday, Sept. 20, whenn she was heard groaning by some neighbours, who immediately entered her place and found her lying beside the fireplace. Tho deceased had been to bed over night, and had evidently been in the act of lighting thc fire, when she had a seizure. For some hours she was conscious, but had lost the power of speech, and later on became unconscious, in which state she remained until her death.

                    The deceased was born in Gloucestershire, England, in 1833, was married to William Dee in Tetbury Church 23 years later. Within a month she left England with her husband for Western Australian in the ship City oí Bristol. She resided in Fremantle for six months, then in Greenough for a short time, and afterwards (for 42 years) in Dongarra. She was, therefore, a colonist of about 51 years. She had a family of four girls and three boys, and five of her children survive her, also 35 grandchildren, and eight great grandchildren. She was very highly respected, and her sudden collapse came as a great shock to many.

                     

                    Eliza married Thomas Stokes (1816-1885) in September 1840 in Hempstead, Gloucestershire. On the 1841 census, Eliza and her mother Mary Browning (nee Lock) were staying with Thomas Lock and family in Cirencester. Strangely, Thomas Stokes has not been found thus far on the 1841 census, and Thomas and Eliza’s first child William James Stokes birth was registered in Witham, in Essex, on the 6th of September 1841.

                    I don’t know why William James was born in Witham, or where Thomas was at the time of the census in 1841. One possibility is that as Thomas Stokes did a considerable amount of work with circus waggons, circus shooting galleries and so on as a journeyman carpenter initially and then later wheelwright, perhaps he was working with a traveling circus at the time.

                    But back to the Brownings ~ more on William James Stokes to follow.

                    One of Isaac and Mary’s fourteen children died in infancy:  Ann was baptised and died in 1811. Two of their children died at nine years old: the first George, and Mary who died in 1835.  Matilda was 21 years old when she died in 1844.

                    Jane Browning (1808-)  married Thomas Buckingham in 1830 in Tetbury. In August 1838 Thomas was charged with feloniously stealing a black gelding.

                    Susan Browning (1822-1879) married William Cleaver in November 1844 in Tetbury. Oddly thereafter they use the name Bowman on the census. On the 1851 census Mary Browning (Susan’s mother), widow, has grandson George Bowman born in 1844 living with her. The confusion with the Bowman and Cleaver names was clarified upon finding the criminal registers:

                    30 January 1834. Offender: William Cleaver alias Bowman, Richard Bunting alias Barnfield and Jeremiah Cox, labourers of Tetbury. Crime: Stealing part of a dead fence from a rick barton in Tetbury, the property of Robert Tanner, farmer.

                     

                    And again in 1836:

                    29 March 1836 Bowman, William alias Cleaver, of Tetbury, labourer age 18; 5’2.5” tall, brown hair, grey eyes, round visage with fresh complexion; several moles on left cheek, mole on right breast. Charged on the oath of Ann Washbourn & others that on the morning of the 31 March at Tetbury feloniously stolen a lead spout affixed to the dwelling of the said Ann Washbourn, her property. Found guilty 31 March 1836; Sentenced to 6 months.

                    On the 1851 census Susan Bowman was a servant living in at a large drapery shop in Cheltenham. She was listed as 29 years old, married and born in Tetbury, so although it was unusual for a married woman not to be living with her husband, (or her son for that matter, who was living with his grandmother Mary Browning), perhaps her husband William Bowman alias Cleaver was in trouble again. By 1861 they are both living together in Tetbury: William was a plasterer, and they had three year old Isaac and Thomas, one year old. In 1871 William was still a plasterer in Tetbury, living with wife Susan, and sons Isaac and Thomas. Interestingly, a William Cleaver is living next door but one!

                    Susan was 56 when she died in Tetbury in 1879.

                     

                    Three of the Browning daughters went to London.

                    Louisa Browning (1821-1873) married Robert Claxton, coachman, in 1848 in Bryanston Square, Westminster, London. Ester Browning was a witness.

                    Ester Browning (1823-1893)(or Hester) married Charles Hudson Sealey, cabinet maker, in Bethnal Green, London, in 1854. Charles was born in Tetbury. Charlotte Browning was a witness.

                    Charlotte Browning (1828-1867?) was admitted to St Marylebone workhouse in London for “parturition”, or childbirth, in 1860. She was 33 years old.  A birth was registered for a Charlotte Browning, no mothers maiden name listed, in 1860 in Marylebone. A death was registered in Camden, buried in Marylebone, for a Charlotte Browning in 1867 but no age was recorded.  As the age and parents were usually recorded for a childs death, I assume this was Charlotte the mother.

                    I found Charlotte on the 1851 census by chance while researching her mother Mary Lock’s siblings.  Hesther Lock married Lewin Chandler, and they were living in Stepney, London.  Charlotte is listed as a neice. Although Browning is mistranscribed as Broomey, the original page says Browning. Another mistranscription on this record is Hesthers birthplace which is transcribed as Yorkshire. The original image shows Gloucestershire.

                     

                    Isaac and Mary’s first son was John Browning (1807-1860). John married Hannah Coates in 1834. John’s brother Charles Browning (1819-1853) married Eliza Coates in 1842. Perhaps they were sisters. On the 1861 census Hannah Browning, John’s wife, was a visitor in the Harding household in a village called Coates near Tetbury. Thomas Harding born in 1801 was the head of the household. Perhaps he was the father of Ellen Harding Browning.

                    George Browning (1828-1870) married Louisa Gainey in Tetbury, and died in Tetbury at the age of 42.  Their son Richard Lock Browning, a 32 year old mason, was sentenced to one month hard labour for game tresspass in Tetbury in 1884.

                    Isaac Browning (1832-1857) was the youngest son of Isaac and Mary. He was just 25 years old when he died in Tetbury.

                    #6333
                    TracyTracy
                    Participant

                      The Grattidge Family

                       

                      The first Grattidge to appear in our tree was Emma Grattidge (1853-1911) who married Charles Tomlinson (1847-1907) in 1872.

                      Charles Tomlinson (1873-1929) was their son and he married my great grandmother Nellie Fisher. Their daughter Margaret (later Peggy Edwards) was my grandmother on my fathers side.

                      Emma Grattidge was born in Wolverhampton, the daughter and youngest child of William Grattidge (1820-1887) born in Foston, Derbyshire, and Mary Stubbs, born in Burton on Trent, daughter of Solomon Stubbs, a land carrier. William and Mary married at St Modwens church, Burton on Trent, in 1839. It’s unclear why they moved to Wolverhampton. On the 1841 census William was employed as an agent, and their first son William was nine months old. Thereafter, William was a licensed victuallar or innkeeper.

                      William Grattidge was born in Foston, Derbyshire in 1820. His parents were Thomas Grattidge, farmer (1779-1843) and Ann Gerrard (1789-1822) from Ellastone. Thomas and Ann married in 1813 in Ellastone. They had five children before Ann died at the age of 25:

                      Bessy was born in 1815, Thomas in 1818, William in 1820, and Daniel Augustus and Frederick were twins born in 1822. They were all born in Foston. (records say Foston, Foston and Scropton, or Scropton)

                      On the 1841 census Thomas had nine people additional to family living at the farm in Foston, presumably agricultural labourers and help.

                      After Ann died, Thomas had three children with Kezia Gibbs (30 years his junior) before marrying her in 1836, then had a further four with her before dying in 1843. Then Kezia married Thomas’s nephew Frederick Augustus Grattidge (born in 1816 in Stafford) in London in 1847 and had two more!

                       

                      The siblings of William Grattidge (my 3x great grandfather):

                       

                      Frederick Grattidge (1822-1872) was a schoolmaster and never married. He died at the age of 49 in Tamworth at his twin brother Daniels address.

                      Daniel Augustus Grattidge (1822-1903) was a grocer at Gungate in Tamworth.

                      Thomas Grattidge (1818-1871) married in Derby, and then emigrated to Illinois, USA.

                      Bessy Grattidge  (1815-1840) married John Buxton, farmer, in Ellastone in January 1838. They had three children before Bessy died in December 1840 at the age of 25: Henry in 1838, John in 1839, and Bessy Buxton in 1840. Bessy was baptised in January 1841. Presumably the birth of Bessy caused the death of Bessy the mother.

                      Bessy Buxton’s gravestone:

                      “Sacred to the memory of Bessy Buxton, the affectionate wife of John Buxton of Stanton She departed this life December 20th 1840, aged 25 years. “Husband, Farewell my life is Past, I loved you while life did last. Think on my children for my sake, And ever of them with I take.”

                      20 Dec 1840, Ellastone, Staffordshire

                      Bessy Buxton

                       

                      In the 1843 will of Thomas Grattidge, farmer of Foston, he leaves fifth shares of his estate, including freehold real estate at Findern,  to his wife Kezia, and sons William, Daniel, Frederick and Thomas. He mentions that the children of his late daughter Bessy, wife of John Buxton, will be taken care of by their father.  He leaves the farm to Keziah in confidence that she will maintain, support and educate his children with her.

                      An excerpt from the will:

                      I give and bequeath unto my dear wife Keziah Grattidge all my household goods and furniture, wearing apparel and plate and plated articles, linen, books, china, glass, and other household effects whatsoever, and also all my implements of husbandry, horses, cattle, hay, corn, crops and live and dead stock whatsoever, and also all the ready money that may be about my person or in my dwelling house at the time of my decease, …I also give my said wife the tenant right and possession of the farm in my occupation….

                      A page from the 1843 will of Thomas Grattidge:

                      1843 Thomas Grattidge

                       

                      William Grattidges half siblings (the offspring of Thomas Grattidge and Kezia Gibbs):

                       

                      Albert Grattidge (1842-1914) was a railway engine driver in Derby. In 1884 he was driving the train when an unfortunate accident occured outside Ambergate. Three children were blackberrying and crossed the rails in front of the train, and one little girl died.

                      Albert Grattidge:

                      Albert Grattidge

                       

                      George Grattidge (1826-1876) was baptised Gibbs as this was before Thomas married Kezia. He was a police inspector in Derby.

                      George Grattidge:

                      George Grattidge

                       

                      Edwin Grattidge (1837-1852) died at just 15 years old.

                      Ann Grattidge (1835-) married Charles Fletcher, stone mason, and lived in Derby.

                      Louisa Victoria Grattidge (1840-1869) was sadly another Grattidge woman who died young. Louisa married Emmanuel Brunt Cheesborough in 1860 in Derby. In 1861 Louisa and Emmanuel were living with her mother Kezia in Derby, with their two children Frederick and Ann Louisa. Emmanuel’s occupation was sawyer. (Kezia Gibbs second husband Frederick Augustus Grattidge was a timber merchant in Derby)

                      At the time of her death in 1869, Emmanuel was the landlord of the White Hart public house at Bridgegate in Derby.

                      The Derby Mercury of 17th November 1869:

                      “On Wednesday morning Mr Coroner Vallack held an inquest in the Grand
                      Jury-room, Town-hall, on the body of Louisa Victoria Cheeseborough, aged
                      33, the wife of the landlord of the White Hart, Bridge-gate, who committed
                      suicide by poisoning at an early hour on Sunday morning. The following
                      evidence was taken:

                      Mr Frederick Borough, surgeon, practising in Derby, deposed that he was
                      called in to see the deceased about four o’clock on Sunday morning last. He
                      accordingly examined the deceased and found the body quite warm, but dead.
                      He afterwards made enquiries of the husband, who said that he was afraid
                      that his wife had taken poison, also giving him at the same time the
                      remains of some blue material in a cup. The aunt of the deceased’s husband
                      told him that she had seen Mrs Cheeseborough put down a cup in the
                      club-room, as though she had just taken it from her mouth. The witness took
                      the liquid home with him, and informed them that an inquest would
                      necessarily have to be held on Monday. He had made a post mortem
                      examination of the body, and found that in the stomach there was a great
                      deal of congestion. There were remains of food in the stomach and, having
                      put the contents into a bottle, he took the stomach away. He also examined
                      the heart and found it very pale and flabby. All the other organs were
                      comparatively healthy; the liver was friable.

                      Hannah Stone, aunt of the deceased’s husband, said she acted as a servant
                      in the house. On Saturday evening, while they were going to bed and whilst
                      witness was undressing, the deceased came into the room, went up to the
                      bedside, awoke her daughter, and whispered to her. but what she said the
                      witness did not know. The child jumped out of bed, but the deceased closed
                      the door and went away. The child followed her mother, and she also
                      followed them to the deceased’s bed-room, but the door being closed, they
                      then went to the club-room door and opening it they saw the deceased
                      standing with a candle in one hand. The daughter stayed with her in the
                      room whilst the witness went downstairs to fetch a candle for herself, and
                      as she was returning up again she saw the deceased put a teacup on the
                      table. The little girl began to scream, saying “Oh aunt, my mother is
                      going, but don’t let her go”. The deceased then walked into her bed-room,
                      and they went and stood at the door whilst the deceased undressed herself.
                      The daughter and the witness then returned to their bed-room. Presently
                      they went to see if the deceased was in bed, but she was sitting on the
                      floor her arms on the bedside. Her husband was sitting in a chair fast
                      asleep. The witness pulled her on the bed as well as she could.
                      Ann Louisa Cheesborough, a little girl, said that the deceased was her
                      mother. On Saturday evening last, about twenty minutes before eleven
                      o’clock, she went to bed, leaving her mother and aunt downstairs. Her aunt
                      came to bed as usual. By and bye, her mother came into her room – before
                      the aunt had retired to rest – and awoke her. She told the witness, in a
                      low voice, ‘that she should have all that she had got, adding that she
                      should also leave her her watch, as she was going to die’. She did not tell
                      her aunt what her mother had said, but followed her directly into the
                      club-room, where she saw her drink something from a cup, which she
                      afterwards placed on the table. Her mother then went into her own room and
                      shut the door. She screamed and called her father, who was downstairs. He
                      came up and went into her room. The witness then went to bed and fell
                      asleep. She did not hear any noise or quarrelling in the house after going
                      to bed.

                      Police-constable Webster was on duty in Bridge-gate on Saturday evening
                      last, about twenty minutes to one o’clock. He knew the White Hart
                      public-house in Bridge-gate, and as he was approaching that place, he heard
                      a woman scream as though at the back side of the house. The witness went to
                      the door and heard the deceased keep saying ‘Will you be quiet and go to
                      bed’. The reply was most disgusting, and the language which the
                      police-constable said was uttered by the husband of the deceased, was
                      immoral in the extreme. He heard the poor woman keep pressing her husband
                      to go to bed quietly, and eventually he saw him through the keyhole of the
                      door pass and go upstairs. his wife having gone up a minute or so before.
                      Inspector Fearn deposed that on Sunday morning last, after he had heard of
                      the deceased’s death from supposed poisoning, he went to Cheeseborough’s
                      public house, and found in the club-room two nearly empty packets of
                      Battie’s Lincoln Vermin Killer – each labelled poison.

                      Several of the Jury here intimated that they had seen some marks on the
                      deceased’s neck, as of blows, and expressing a desire that the surgeon
                      should return, and re-examine the body. This was accordingly done, after
                      which the following evidence was taken:

                      Mr Borough said that he had examined the body of the deceased and observed
                      a mark on the left side of the neck, which he considered had come on since
                      death. He thought it was the commencement of decomposition.
                      This was the evidence, after which the jury returned a verdict “that the
                      deceased took poison whilst of unsound mind” and requested the Coroner to
                      censure the deceased’s husband.

                      The Coroner told Cheeseborough that he was a disgusting brute and that the
                      jury only regretted that the law could not reach his brutal conduct.
                      However he had had a narrow escape. It was their belief that his poor
                      wife, who was driven to her own destruction by his brutal treatment, would
                      have been a living woman that day except for his cowardly conduct towards
                      her.

                      The inquiry, which had lasted a considerable time, then closed.”

                       

                      In this article it says:

                      “it was the “fourth or fifth remarkable and tragical event – some of which were of the worst description – that has taken place within the last twelve years at the White Hart and in the very room in which the unfortunate Louisa Cheesborough drew her last breath.”

                      Sheffield Independent – Friday 12 November 1869:

                      Louisa Cheesborough

                      #6306
                      TracyTracy
                      Participant

                        Looking for Robert Staley

                         

                        William Warren (1835-1880) of Newhall (Stapenhill) married Elizabeth Staley (1836-1907) in 1858. Elizabeth was born in Newhall, the daughter of John Staley (1795-1876) and Jane Brothers. John was born in Newhall, and Jane was born in Armagh, Ireland, and they were married in Armagh in 1820. Elizabeths older brothers were born in Ireland: William in 1826 and Thomas in Dublin in 1830. Francis was born in Liverpool in 1834, and then Elizabeth in Newhall in 1836; thereafter the children were born in Newhall.

                        Marriage of John Staley and Jane Brothers in 1820:

                        1820 marriage Armagh

                         

                         

                        My grandmother related a story about an Elizabeth Staley who ran away from boarding school and eloped to Ireland, but later returned. The only Irish connection found so far is Jane Brothers, so perhaps she meant Elizabeth Staley’s mother. A boarding school seems unlikely, and it would seem that it was John Staley who went to Ireland.

                        The 1841 census states Jane’s age as 33, which would make her just 12 at the time of her marriage. The 1851 census states her age as 44, making her 13 at the time of her 1820 marriage, and the 1861 census estimates her birth year as a more likely 1804. Birth records in Ireland for her have not been found. It’s possible, perhaps, that she was in service in the Newhall area as a teenager (more likely than boarding school), and that John and Jane ran off to get married in Ireland, although I haven’t found any record of a child born to them early in their marriage. John was an agricultural labourer, and later a coal miner.

                        John Staley was the son of Joseph Staley (1756-1838) and Sarah Dumolo (1764-). Joseph and Sarah were married by licence in Newhall in 1782. Joseph was a carpenter on the marriage licence, but later a collier (although not necessarily a miner).

                        The Derbyshire Record Office holds records of  an “Estimate of Joseph Staley of Newhall for the cost of continuing to work Pisternhill Colliery” dated 1820 and addresssed to Mr Bloud at Calke Abbey (presumably the owner of the mine)

                        Josephs parents were Robert Staley and Elizabeth. I couldn’t find a baptism or birth record for Robert Staley. Other trees on an ancestry site had his birth in Elton, but with no supporting documents. Robert, as stated in his 1795 will, was a Yeoman.

                        “Yeoman: A former class of small freeholders who farm their own land; a commoner of good standing.”
                        “Husbandman: The old word for a farmer below the rank of yeoman. A husbandman usually held his land by copyhold or leasehold tenure and may be regarded as the ‘average farmer in his locality’. The words ‘yeoman’ and ‘husbandman’ were gradually replaced in the later 18th and 19th centuries by ‘farmer’.”

                        He left a number of properties in Newhall and Hartshorne (near Newhall) including dwellings, enclosures, orchards, various yards, barns and acreages. It seemed to me more likely that he had inherited them, rather than moving into the village and buying them.

                        There is a mention of Robert Staley in a 1782 newpaper advertisement.

                        “Fire Engine To Be Sold.  An exceedingly good fire engine, with the boiler, cylinder, etc in good condition. For particulars apply to Mr Burslem at Burton-upon-Trent, or Robert Staley at Newhall near Burton, where the engine may be seen.”

                        fire engine

                         

                        Was the fire engine perhaps connected with a foundry or a coal mine?

                        I noticed that Robert Staley was the witness at a 1755 marriage in Stapenhill between Barbara Burslem and Richard Daston the younger esquire. The other witness was signed Burslem Jnr.

                         

                        Looking for Robert Staley

                         

                        I assumed that once again, in the absence of the correct records, a similarly named and aged persons baptism had been added to the tree regardless of accuracy, so I looked through the Stapenhill/Newhall parish register images page by page. There were no Staleys in Newhall at all in the early 1700s, so it seemed that Robert did come from elsewhere and I expected to find the Staleys in a neighbouring parish. But I still didn’t find any Staleys.

                        I spoke to a couple of Staley descendants that I’d met during the family research. I met Carole via a DNA match some months previously and contacted her to ask about the Staleys in Elton. She also had Robert Staley born in Elton (indeed, there were many Staleys in Elton) but she didn’t have any documentation for his birth, and we decided to collaborate and try and find out more.

                        I couldn’t find the earlier Elton parish registers anywhere online, but eventually found the untranscribed microfiche images of the Bishops Transcripts for Elton.

                        via familysearch:
                        “In its most basic sense, a bishop’s transcript is a copy of a parish register. As bishop’s transcripts generally contain more or less the same information as parish registers, they are an invaluable resource when a parish register has been damaged, destroyed, or otherwise lost. Bishop’s transcripts are often of value even when parish registers exist, as priests often recorded either additional or different information in their transcripts than they did in the original registers.”

                         

                        Unfortunately there was a gap in the Bishops Transcripts between 1704 and 1711 ~ exactly where I needed to look. I subsequently found out that the Elton registers were incomplete as they had been damaged by fire.

                        I estimated Robert Staleys date of birth between 1710 and 1715. He died in 1795, and his son Daniel died in 1805: both of these wills were found online. Daniel married Mary Moon in Stapenhill in 1762, making a likely birth date for Daniel around 1740.

                        The marriage of Robert Staley (assuming this was Robert’s father) and Alice Maceland (or Marsland or Marsden, depending on how the parish clerk chose to spell it presumably) was in the Bishops Transcripts for Elton in 1704. They were married in Elton on 26th February. There followed the missing parish register pages and in all likelihood the records of the baptisms of their first children. No doubt Robert was one of them, probably the first male child.

                        (Incidentally, my grandfather’s Marshalls also came from Elton, a small Derbyshire village near Matlock.  The Staley’s are on my grandmothers Warren side.)

                        The parish register pages resume in 1711. One of the first entries was the baptism of Robert Staley in 1711, parents Thomas and Ann. This was surely the one we were looking for, and Roberts parents weren’t Robert and Alice.

                        But then in 1735 a marriage was recorded between Robert son of Robert Staley (and this was unusual, the father of the groom isn’t usually recorded on the parish register) and Elizabeth Milner. They were married on the 9th March 1735. We know that the Robert we were looking for married an Elizabeth, as her name was on the Stapenhill baptisms of their later children, including Joseph Staleys.  The 1735 marriage also fit with the assumed birth date of Daniel, circa 1740. A baptism was found for a Robert Staley in 1738 in the Elton registers, parents Robert and Elizabeth, as well as the baptism in 1736 for Mary, presumably their first child. Her burial is recorded the following year.

                        The marriage of Robert Staley and Elizabeth Milner in 1735:

                        rbt staley marriage 1735

                         

                        There were several other Staley couples of a similar age in Elton, perhaps brothers and cousins. It seemed that Thomas and Ann’s son Robert was a different Robert, and that the one we were looking for was prior to that and on the missing pages.

                        Even so, this doesn’t prove that it was Elizabeth Staleys great grandfather who was born in Elton, but no other birth or baptism for Robert Staley has been found. It doesn’t explain why the Staleys moved to Stapenhill either, although the Enclosures Act and the Industrial Revolution could have been factors.

                        The 18th century saw the rise of the Industrial Revolution and many renowned Derbyshire Industrialists emerged. They created the turning point from what was until then a largely rural economy, to the development of townships based on factory production methods.

                        The Marsden Connection

                        There are some possible clues in the records of the Marsden family.  Robert Staley married Alice Marsden (or Maceland or Marsland) in Elton in 1704.  Robert Staley is mentioned in the 1730 will of John Marsden senior,  of Baslow, Innkeeper (Peacock Inne & Whitlands Farm). He mentions his daughter Alice, wife of Robert Staley.

                        In a 1715 Marsden will there is an intriguing mention of an alias, which might explain the different spellings on various records for the name Marsden:  “MARSDEN alias MASLAND, Christopher – of Baslow, husbandman, 28 Dec 1714. son Robert MARSDEN alias MASLAND….” etc.

                        Some potential reasons for a move from one parish to another are explained in this history of the Marsden family, and indeed this could relate to Robert Staley as he married into the Marsden family and his wife was a beneficiary of a Marsden will.  The Chatsworth Estate, at various times, bought a number of farms in order to extend the park.

                        THE MARSDEN FAMILY
                        OXCLOSE AND PARKGATE
                        In the Parishes of
                        Baslow and Chatsworth

                        by
                        David Dalrymple-Smith

                        John Marsden (b1653) another son of Edmund (b1611) faired well. By the time he died in
                        1730 he was publican of the Peacock, the Inn on Church Lane now called the Cavendish
                        Hotel, and the farmer at “Whitlands”, almost certainly Bubnell Cliff Farm.”

                        “Coal mining was well known in the Chesterfield area. The coalfield extends as far as the
                        Gritstone edges, where thin seams outcrop especially in the Baslow area.”

                        “…the occupants were evicted from the farmland below Dobb Edge and
                        the ground carefully cleared of all traces of occupation and farming. Shelter belts were
                        planted especially along the Heathy Lea Brook. An imposing new drive was laid to the
                        Chatsworth House with the Lodges and “The Golden Gates” at its northern end….”

                        Although this particular event was later than any events relating to Robert Staley, it’s an indication of how farms and farmland disappeared, and a reason for families to move to another area:

                        “The Dukes of Devonshire (of Chatsworth)  were major figures in the aristocracy and the government of the
                        time. Such a position demanded a display of wealth and ostentation. The 6th Duke of
                        Devonshire, the Bachelor Duke, was not content with the Chatsworth he inherited in 1811,
                        and immediately started improvements. After major changes around Edensor, he turned his
                        attention at the north end of the Park. In 1820 plans were made extend the Park up to the
                        Baslow parish boundary. As this would involve the destruction of most of the Farm at
                        Oxclose, the farmer at the Higher House Samuel Marsden (b1755) was given the tenancy of
                        Ewe Close a large farm near Bakewell.
                        Plans were revised in 1824 when the Dukes of Devonshire and Rutland “Exchanged Lands”,
                        reputedly during a game of dice. Over 3300 acres were involved in several local parishes, of
                        which 1000 acres were in Baslow. In the deal Devonshire acquired the southeast corner of
                        Baslow Parish.
                        Part of the deal was Gibbet Moor, which was developed for “Sport”. The shelf of land
                        between Parkgate and Robin Hood and a few extra fields was left untouched. The rest,
                        between Dobb Edge and Baslow, was agricultural land with farms, fields and houses. It was
                        this last part that gave the Duke the opportunity to improve the Park beyond his earlier
                        expectations.”

                         

                        The 1795 will of Robert Staley.

                        Inriguingly, Robert included the children of his son Daniel Staley in his will, but omitted to leave anything to Daniel.  A perusal of Daniels 1808 will sheds some light on this:  Daniel left his property to his six reputed children with Elizabeth Moon, and his reputed daughter Mary Brearly. Daniels wife was Mary Moon, Elizabeths husband William Moons daughter.

                        The will of Robert Staley, 1795:

                        1795 will 2

                        1795 Rbt Staley will

                         

                        The 1805 will of Daniel Staley, Robert’s son:

                        This is the last will and testament of me Daniel Staley of the Township of Newhall in the parish of Stapenhill in the County of Derby, Farmer. I will and order all of my just debts, funeral and testamentary expenses to be fully paid and satisfied by my executors hereinafter named by and out of my personal estate as soon as conveniently may be after my decease.

                        I give, devise and bequeath to Humphrey Trafford Nadin of Church Gresely in the said County of Derby Esquire and John Wilkinson of Newhall aforesaid yeoman all my messuages, lands, tenements, hereditaments and real and personal estates to hold to them, their heirs, executors, administrators and assigns until Richard Moon the youngest of my reputed sons by Elizabeth Moon shall attain his age of twenty one years upon trust that they, my said trustees, (or the survivor of them, his heirs, executors, administrators or assigns), shall and do manage and carry on my farm at Newhall aforesaid and pay and apply the rents, issues and profits of all and every of my said real and personal estates in for and towards the support, maintenance and education of all my reputed children by the said Elizabeth Moon until the said Richard Moon my youngest reputed son shall attain his said age of twenty one years and equally share and share and share alike.

                        And it is my will and desire that my said trustees or trustee for the time being shall recruit and keep up the stock upon my farm as they in their discretion shall see occasion or think proper and that the same shall not be diminished. And in case any of my said reputed children by the said Elizabeth Moon shall be married before my said reputed youngest son shall attain his age of twenty one years that then it is my will and desire that non of their husbands or wives shall come to my farm or be maintained there or have their abode there. That it is also my will and desire in case my reputed children or any of them shall not be steady to business but instead shall be wild and diminish the stock that then my said trustees or trustee for the time being shall have full power and authority in their discretion to sell and dispose of all or any part of my said personal estate and to put out the money arising from the sale thereof to interest and to pay and apply the interest thereof and also thereunto of the said real estate in for and towards the maintenance, education and support of all my said reputed children by the said
                        Elizabeth Moon as they my said trustees in their discretion that think proper until the said Richard Moon shall attain his age of twenty one years.

                        Then I give to my grandson Daniel Staley the sum of ten pounds and to each and every of my sons and daughters namely Daniel Staley, Benjamin Staley, John Staley, William Staley, Elizabeth Dent and Sarah Orme and to my niece Ann Brearly the sum of five pounds apiece.

                        I give to my youngest reputed son Richard Moon one share in the Ashby Canal Navigation and I direct that my said trustees or trustee for the time being shall have full power and authority to pay and apply all or any part of the fortune or legacy hereby intended for my youngest reputed son Richard Moon in placing him out to any trade, business or profession as they in their discretion shall think proper.
                        And I direct that to my said sons and daughters by my late wife and my said niece shall by wholly paid by my said reputed son Richard Moon out of the fortune herby given him. And it is my will and desire that my said reputed children shall deliver into the hands of my executors all the monies that shall arise from the carrying on of my business that is not wanted to carry on the same unto my acting executor and shall keep a just and true account of all disbursements and receipts of the said business and deliver up the same to my acting executor in order that there may not be any embezzlement or defraud amongst them and from and immediately after my said reputed youngest son Richard Moon shall attain his age of twenty one years then I give, devise and bequeath all my real estate and all the residue and remainder of my personal estate of what nature and kind whatsoever and wheresoever unto and amongst all and every my said reputed sons and daughters namely William Moon, Thomas Moon, Joseph Moon, Richard Moon, Ann Moon, Margaret Moon and to my reputed daughter Mary Brearly to hold to them and their respective heirs, executors, administrator and assigns for ever according to the nature and tenure of the same estates respectively to take the same as tenants in common and not as joint tenants.

                        And lastly I nominate and appoint the said Humphrey Trafford Nadin and John Wilkinson executors of this my last will and testament and guardians of all my reputed children who are under age during their respective minorities hereby revoking all former and other wills by me heretofore made and declaring this only to be my last will.

                        In witness whereof I the said Daniel Staley the testator have to this my last will and testament set my hand and seal the eleventh day of March in the year of our Lord one thousand eight hundred and five.

                         

                        #6284
                        TracyTracy
                        Participant

                          To Australia

                          Grettons

                          Charles Herbert Gretton 1876-1954

                          Charles Gretton, my great grandmothers youngest brother, arrived in Sydney Australia on 12 February 1912, having set sail on 5 January 1912 from London. His occupation on the passenger list was stockman, and he was traveling alone.  Later that year, in October, his wife and two sons sailed out to join him.

                          Gretton 1912 passenger

                           

                          Charles was born in Swadlincote.  He married Mary Anne Illsley, a local girl from nearby Church Gresley, in 1898. Their first son, Leslie Charles Bloemfontein Gretton, was born in 1900 in Church Gresley, and their second son, George Herbert Gretton, was born in 1910 in Swadlincote.  In 1901 Charles was a colliery worker, and on the 1911 census, his occupation was a sanitary ware packer.

                          Charles and Mary Anne had two more sons, both born in Footscray:  Frank Orgill Gretton in 1914, and Arthur Ernest Gretton in 1920.

                          On the Australian 1914 electoral rolls, Charles and Mary Ann were living at 72 Moreland Street, Footscray, and in 1919 at 134 Cowper Street, Footscray, and Charles was a labourer.  In 1924, Charles was a sub foreman, living at 3, Ryan Street E, Footscray, Australia.  On a later electoral register, Charles was a foreman.  Footscray is a suburb of Melbourne, and developed into an industrial zone in the second half of the nineteenth century.

                          Charles died in Victoria in 1954 at the age of 77. His wife Mary Ann died in 1958.

                          Gretton obit 1954

                           

                          Charles and Mary Ann Gretton:

                          Charles and Mary Ann Gretton

                           

                          Leslie Charles Bloemfontein Gretton 1900-1955

                          Leslie was an electrician.   He married Ethel Christine Halliday, born in 1900 in Footscray, in 1927.  They had four children: Tom, Claire, Nancy and Frank. By 1943 they were living in Yallourn.  Yallourn, Victoria was a company town in Victoria, Australia built between the 1920s and 1950s to house employees of the State Electricity Commission of Victoria, who operated the nearby Yallourn Power Station complex. However, expansion of the adjacent open-cut brown coal mine led to the closure and removal of the town in the 1980s.

                          On the 1954 electoral registers, daughter Claire Elizabeth Gretton, occupation teacher, was living at the same address as Leslie and Ethel.

                          Leslie died in Yallourn in 1955, and Ethel nine years later in 1964, also in Yallourn.

                           

                          George Herbert Gretton 1910-1970

                          George married Florence May Hall in 1934 in Victoria, Australia.  In 1942 George was listed on the electoral roll as a grocer, likewise in 1949. In 1963 his occupation was a process worker, and in 1968 in Flinders, a horticultural advisor.

                          George died in Lang Lang, not far from Melbourne, in 1970.

                           

                          Frank Orgill Gretton 1914-

                          Arthur Ernest Gretton 1920-

                           

                          Orgills

                          John Orgill 1835-1911

                          John Orgill was Charles Herbert Gretton’s uncle.  He emigrated to Australia in 1865, and married Elizabeth Mary Gladstone 1845-1926 in Victoria in 1870. Their first child was born in December that year, in Dandenong. They had seven children, and their three sons all have the middle name Gladstone.

                          John Orgill was a councillor for the Shire of Dandenong in 1873, and between 1876 and 1879.

                          John Orgill:

                          John Orgill

                           

                          John Orgill obituary in the South Bourke and Mornington Journal, 21 December 1911:

                          John Orgill obit

                           

                           

                          John’s wife Elizabeth Orgill, a teacher and a “a public spirited lady” according to newspaper articles, opened a hydropathic hospital in Dandenong called Gladstone House.

                          Elizabeth Gladstone Orgill:

                          Elizabeth Gladstone Orgill

                           

                          On the Old Dandenong website:

                          Gladstone House hydropathic hospital on the corner of Langhorne and Foster streets (153 Foster Street) Dandenong opened in 1896, working on the theory of water therapy, no medicine or operations. Her husband passed away in 1911 at 77, around similar time Dr Barclay Thompson obtained control of the practice. Mrs Orgill remaining on in some capacity.

                          Elizabeth Mary Orgill (nee Gladstone) operated Gladstone House until at least 1911, along with another hydropathic hospital (Birthwood) on Cheltenham road. She was the daughter of William Gladstone (Nephew of William Ewart Gladstone, UK prime minister in 1874).

                          Around 1912 Dr A. E. Taylor took over the location from Dr. Barclay Thompson. Mrs Orgill was still working here but no longer controlled the practice, having given it up to Barclay. Taylor served as medical officer for the Shire for before his death in 1939. After Taylor’s death Dr. T. C. Reeves bought his practice in 1939, later that year being appointed medical officer,

                          Gladstone Road in Dandenong is named after her family, who owned and occupied a farming paddock in the area on former Police Paddock ground, the Police reserve having earlier been reduced back to Stud Road.

                          Hydropathy (now known as Hydrotherapy) and also called water cure, is a part of medicine and alternative medicine, in particular of naturopathy, occupational therapy and physiotherapy, that involves the use of water for pain relief and treatment.

                          Gladstone House, Dandenong:

                          Gladstone House

                           

                           

                          John’s brother Robert Orgill 1830-1915 also emigrated to Australia. I met (online) his great great grand daughter Lidya Orgill via the Old Dandenong facebook group.

                          John’s other brother Thomas Orgill 1833-1908 also emigrated to the same part of Australia.

                          Thomas Orgill:

                          Thomas Orgill

                           

                          One of Thomas Orgills sons was George Albert Orgill 1880-1949:

                          George Albert Orgill

                           

                          A letter was published in The South Bourke & Mornington Journal (Richmond, Victoria, Australia) on 17 Jun 1915, to Tom Orgill, Emerald Hill (South Melbourne) from hospital by his brother George Albert Orgill (4th Pioneers) describing landing of Covering Party prior to dawn invasion of Gallipoli:

                          George Albert Orgill letter

                           

                          Another brother Henry Orgill 1837-1916 was born in Measham and died in Dandenong, Australia. Henry was a bricklayer living in Measham on the 1861 census. Also living with his widowed mother Elizabeth at that address was his sister Sarah and her husband Richard Gretton, the baker (my great great grandparents). In October of that year he sailed to Melbourne.  His occupation was bricklayer on his death records in 1916.

                          Two of Henry’s sons, Arthur Garfield Orgill born 1888 and Ernest Alfred Orgill born 1880 were killed in action in 1917 and buried in Nord-Pas-de-Calais, France. Another son, Frederick Stanley Orgill, died in 1897 at the age of seven.

                          A fifth brother, William Orgill 1842-   sailed from Liverpool to Melbourne in 1861, at 19 years of age. Four years later in 1865 he sailed from Victoria, Australia to New Zealand.

                           

                          I assumed I had found all of the Orgill brothers who went to Australia, and resumed research on the Orgills in Measham, in England. A search in the British Newspaper Archives for Orgills in Measham revealed yet another Orgill brother who had gone to Australia.

                          Matthew Orgill 1828-1907 went to South Africa and to Australia, but returned to Measham.

                          The Orgill brothers had two sisters. One was my great great great grandmother Sarah, and the other was Hannah.  Hannah married Francis Hart in Measham. One of her sons, John Orgill Hart 1862-1909, was born in Measham.  On the 1881 census he was a 19 year old carpenters apprentice.  Two years later in 1883 he was listed as a joiner on the passenger list of the ship Illawarra, bound for Australia.   His occupation at the time of his death in Dandenong in 1909 was contractor.

                          An additional coincidental note about Dandenong: my step daughter Emily’s Australian partner is from Dandenong.

                           

                           

                          Housleys

                          Charles Housley 1823-1856

                          Charles Housley emigrated to Australia in 1851, the same year that his brother George emigrated to USA.  Charles is mentioned in the Narrative on the Letters by Barbara Housley, and appears in the Housley Letters chapters.

                           

                          Rushbys

                          George “Mike” Rushby 1933-

                          Mike moved to Australia from South Africa. His story is a separate chapter.

                          #6275
                          TracyTracy
                          Participant

                            “AND NOW ABOUT EMMA”

                            and a mystery about George

                             

                            I had overlooked this interesting part of Barbara Housley’s “Narrative on the Letters” initially, perhaps because I was more focused on finding Samuel Housley.  But when I did eventually notice, I wondered how I had missed it!  In this particularly interesting letter excerpt from Joseph, Barbara has not put the date of the letter ~ unusually, because she did with all of the others.  However I dated the letter to later than 1867, because Joseph mentions his wife, and they married in 1867. This is important, because there are two Emma Housleys. Joseph had a sister Emma, born in 1836, two years before Joseph was born.  At first glance, one would assume that a reference to Emma in the letters would mean his sister, but Emma the sister was married in Derby in 1858, and by 1869 had four children.

                            But there was another Emma Housley, born in 1851.

                             

                            From Barbara Housley’s Narrative on the Letters:

                            “AND NOW ABOUT EMMA”

                            A MYSTERY

                            A very mysterious comment is contained in a letter from Joseph:

                            “And now about Emma.  I have only seen her once and she came to me to get your address but I did not feel at liberty to give it to her until I had wrote to you but however she got it from someone.  I think it was in this way.  I was so pleased to hear from you in the first place and with John’s family coming to see me I let them read one or two of your letters thinking they would like to hear of you and I expect it was Will that noticed your address and gave it to her.  She came up to our house one day when I was at work to know if I had heard from you but I had not heard from you since I saw her myself and then she called again after that and my wife showed her your boys’ portraits thinking no harm in doing so.”

                            At this point Joseph interrupted himself to thank them for sending the portraits.  The next sentence is:

                            “Your son JOHN I have never seen to know him but I hear he is rather wild,” followed by: “EMMA has been living out service but don’t know where she is now.”

                            Since Joseph had just been talking about the portraits of George’s three sons, one of whom is John Eley, this could be a reference to things George has written in despair about a teen age son–but could Emma be a first wife and John their son?  Or could Emma and John both be the children of a first wife?

                            Elsewhere, Joseph wrote, “AMY ELEY died 14 years ago. (circa 1858)  She left a son and a daughter.”

                            An Amey Eley and a George Housley were married on April 1, 1849 in Duffield which is about as far west of Smalley as Heanor is East.  She was the daughter of John, a framework knitter, and Sarah Eley.  George’s father is listed as William, a farmer.  Amey was described as “of full age” and made her mark on the marriage document.

                            Anne wrote in August 1854:  “JOHN ELEY is living at Derby Station so must take the first opportunity to get the receipt.” Was John Eley Housley named for him?

                            (John Eley Housley is George Housley’s son in USA, with his second wife, Sarah.)

                             

                            George Housley married Amey Eley in 1849 in Duffield.  George’s father on the register is William Housley, farmer.  Amey Eley’s father is John Eley, framework knitter.

                            George Housley Amey Eley

                             

                            On the 1851 census, George Housley and his wife Amey Housley are living with her parents in Heanor, John Eley, a framework knitter, and his wife Rebecca.  Also on the census are Charles J Housley, born in 1849 in Heanor, and Emma Housley, three months old at the time of the census, born in 1851.  George’s birth place is listed as Smalley.

                            1851 George Housley

                             

                             

                            On the 31st of July 1851 George Housley arrives in New York. In 1854 George Housley marries Sarah Ann Hill in USA.

                             

                            On the 1861 census in Heanor, Rebecca Eley was a widow, her husband John having died in 1852, and she had three grandchildren living with her: Charles J Housley aged 12, Emma Housley, 10, and mysteriously a William Housley aged 5!  Amey Housley, the childrens mother,  died in 1858.

                            Housley Eley 1861

                             

                            Back to the mysterious comment in Joseph’s letter.  Joseph couldn’t have been speaking of his sister Emma.  She was married with children by the time Joseph wrote that letter, so was not just out of service, and Joseph would have known where she was.   There is no reason to suppose that the sister Emma was trying unsuccessfully to find George’s addresss: she had been sending him letters for years.   Joseph must have been referring to George’s daughter Emma.

                            Joseph comments to George “Your son John…is rather wild.” followed by the remark about Emma’s whereabouts.  Could Charles John Housley have used his middle name of John instead of Charles?

                            As for the child William born five years after George left for USA, despite his name of Housley, which was his mothers married name, we can assume that he was not a Housley ~ not George’s child, anyway. It is not clear who his father was, as Amey did not remarry.

                            A further excerpt from Barbara Housley’s Narrative on the Letters:

                            Certainly there was some mystery in George’s life. George apparently wanted his whereabouts kept secret. Anne wrote: “People are at a loss to know where you are. The general idea is you are with Charles. We don’t satisfy them.” In that same letter Anne wrote: “I know you could not help thinking of us very often although you neglected writing…and no doubt would feel grieved for the trouble you at times caused (our mother). She freely forgives all.” Near the end of the letter, Anne added: “Mother sends her love to you and hopes you will write and if you want to tell her anything you don’t want all to see you must write it on a piece of loose paper and put it inside the letter.”

                            In a letter to George from his sister Emma:

                            Emma wrote in 1855, “We write in love to your wife and yourself and you must write soon and tell us whether there is a little nephew or niece and what you call them.”

                            In June of 1856, Emma wrote: “We want to see dear Sarah Ann and the dear little boy. We were much pleased with the “bit of news” you sent.” The bit of news was the birth of John Eley Housley, January 11, 1855. Emma concluded her letter “Give our very kindest love to dear sister and dearest Johnnie.”

                            It would seem that George Housley named his first son with his second wife after his first wife’s father ~ while he was married to both of them.

                             

                            Emma Housley

                            1851-1935

                             

                            In 1871 Emma was 20 years old and “in service” living as a lodger in West Hallam, not far from Heanor.  As she didn’t appear on a 1881 census, I looked for a marriage, but the only one that seemed right in every other way had Emma Housley’s father registered as Ralph Wibberly!

                            Who was Ralph Wibberly?  A family friend or neighbour, perhaps, someone who had been a father figure?  The first Ralph Wibberly I found was a blind wood cutter living in Derby. He had a son also called Ralph Wibberly. I did not think Ralph Wibberly would be a very common name, but I was wrong.

                            I then found a Ralph Wibberly living in Heanor, with a son also named Ralph Wibberly. A Ralph Wibberly married an Emma Salt from Heanor. In 1874, a 36 year old Ralph Wibberly (born in 1838) was on trial in Derby for inflicting grevious bodily harm on William Fretwell of Heanor. His occupation is “platelayer” (a person employed in laying and maintaining railway track.) The jury found him not guilty.

                            In 1851 a 23 year old Ralph Wibberly (born in 1828) was a prisoner in Derby Gaol. However, Ralph Wibberly, a 50 year old labourer born in 1801 and his son Ralph Wibberly, aged 13 and born in 1838, are living in Belper on the 1851 census. Perhaps the son was the same Ralph Wibberly who was found not guilty of GBH in 1874. This appears to be the one who married Emma Salt, as his wife on the 1871 census is called Emma, and his occupation is “Midland Company Railway labourer”.

                            Which was the Ralph Wibberly that Emma chose to name as her father on the marriage register? We may never know, but perhaps we can assume it was Ralph Wibberly born in 1801.  It is unlikely to be the blind wood cutter from Derby; more likely to be the local Ralph Wibberly.  Maybe his son Ralph, who we know was involved in a fight in 1874, was a friend of Emma’s brother Charles John, who was described by Joseph as a “wild one”, although Ralph was 11 years older than Charles John.

                            Emma Housley married James Slater on Christmas day in Heanor in 1873.  Their first child, a daughter, was called Amy. Emma’s mother was Amy Eley. James Slater was a colliery brakesman (employed to work the steam-engine, or other machinery used in raising the coal from the mine.)

                            It occurred to me to wonder if Emma Housley (George’s daughter) knew Elizabeth, Mary Anne and Catherine (Samuel’s daughters). They were cousins, lived in the vicinity, and they had in common with each other having been deserted by their fathers who were brothers. Emma was born two years after Catherine. Catherine was living with John Benniston, a framework knitter in Heanor, from 1851 to 1861. Emma was living with her grandfather John Ely, a framework knitter in Heanor. In 1861, George Purdy was also living in Heanor. He was listed on the census as a 13 year old coal miner! George Purdy and Catherine Housley married in 1866 in Eastwood, Nottinghamshire ~ just over the county border. Emma’s first child Amy was born in Heanor, but the next two children, Eliza and Lilly, were born in Eastwood, in 1878 and 1880. Catherine and George’s fifth child, my great grandmother Mary Ann Gilman Purdy, was born in Eastwood in 1880, the same year as Lilly Slater.

                            By 1881 Emma and James Slater were living in Woodlinkin, Codnor and Loscoe, close to Heanor and Eastwood, on the Derbyshire side of the border. On each census up to 1911 their address on the census is Woodlinkin. Emma and James had nine children: six girls and 3 boys, the last, Alfred Frederick, born in 1901.

                            Emma and James lived three doors up from the Thorn Tree pub in Woodlinkin, Codnor:

                            Woodlinkin

                             

                            Emma Slater died in 1935 at the age of 84.

                             

                            IN
                            LOVING MEMORY OF
                            EMMA SLATER
                            (OF WOODLINKIN)
                            WHO DIED
                            SEPT 12th 1935
                            AGED 84 YEARS
                            AT REST

                            Crosshill Cemetery, Codnor, Amber Valley Borough, Derbyshire, England:

                            Emma Slater

                             

                            Charles John Housley

                            1949-

                            #6267
                            TracyTracy
                            Participant

                              From Tanganyika with Love

                              continued part 8

                              With thanks to Mike Rushby.

                              Morogoro 20th January 1941

                              Dearest Family,

                              It is all arranged for us to go on three months leave to Cape Town next month so
                              get out your flags. How I shall love showing off Kate and John to you and this time
                              George will be with us and you’ll be able to get to know him properly. You can’t think
                              what a comfort it will be to leave all the worries of baggage and tipping to him. We will all
                              be travelling by ship to Durban and from there to Cape Town by train. I rather dread the
                              journey because there is a fifth little Rushby on the way and, as always, I am very
                              queasy.

                              Kate has become such a little companion to me that I dread the thought of leaving
                              her behind with you to start schooling. I miss Ann and George so much now and must
                              face separation from Kate as well. There does not seem to be any alternative though.
                              There is a boarding school in Arusha and another has recently been started in Mbeya,
                              but both places are so far away and I know she would be very unhappy as a boarder at
                              this stage. Living happily with you and attending a day school might wean her of her
                              dependance upon me. As soon as this wretched war ends we mean to get Ann and
                              George back home and Kate too and they can then all go to boarding school together.
                              If I were a more methodical person I would try to teach Kate myself, but being a
                              muddler I will have my hands full with Johnny and the new baby. Life passes pleasantly
                              but quietly here. Much of my time is taken up with entertaining the children and sewing
                              for them and just waiting for George to come home.

                              George works so hard on these safaris and this endless elephant hunting to
                              protect native crops entails so much foot safari, that he has lost a good deal of weight. it
                              is more than ten years since he had a holiday so he is greatly looking forward to this one.
                              Four whole months together!

                              I should like to keep the ayah, Janet, for the new baby, but she says she wants
                              to return to her home in the Southern Highlands Province and take a job there. She is
                              unusually efficient and so clean, and the houseboy and cook are quite scared of her. She
                              bawls at them if the children’s meals are served a few minutes late but she is always
                              respectful towards me and practically creeps around on tiptoe when George is home.
                              She has a room next to the outside kitchen. One night thieves broke into the kitchen and
                              stole a few things, also a canvas chair and mat from the verandah. Ayah heard them, and
                              grabbing a bit of firewood, she gave chase. Her shouts so alarmed the thieves that they
                              ran off up the hill jettisoning their loot as they ran. She is a great character.

                              Eleanor.

                              Morogoro 30th July 1941

                              Dearest Family,

                              Safely back in Morogoro after a rather grim voyage from Durban. Our ship was
                              completely blacked out at night and we had to sleep with warm clothing and life belts
                              handy and had so many tedious boat drills. It was a nuisance being held up for a whole
                              month in Durban, because I was so very pregnant when we did embark. In fact George
                              suggested that I had better hide in the ‘Ladies’ until the ship sailed for fear the Captain
                              might refuse to take me. It seems that the ship, on which we were originally booked to
                              travel, was torpedoed somewhere off the Cape.

                              We have been given a very large house this tour with a mosquito netted
                              sleeping porch which will be fine for the new baby. The only disadvantage is that the
                              house is on the very edge of the residential part of Morogoro and Johnny will have to
                              go quite a distance to find playmates.

                              I still miss Kate terribly. She is a loving little person. I had prepared for a scene
                              when we said good-bye but I never expected that she would be the comforter. It
                              nearly broke my heart when she put her arms around me and said, “I’m so sorry
                              Mummy, please don’t cry. I’ll be good. Please don’t cry.” I’m afraid it was all very
                              harrowing for you also. It is a great comfort to hear that she has settled down so happily.
                              I try not to think consciously of my absent children and remind myself that there are
                              thousands of mothers in the same boat, but they are always there at the back of my
                              mind.

                              Mother writes that Ann and George are perfectly happy and well, and that though
                              German bombers do fly over fairly frequently, they are unlikely to drop their bombs on
                              a small place like Jacksdale.

                              George has already left on safari to the Rufiji. There was no replacement for his
                              job while he was away so he is anxious to get things moving again. Johnny and I are
                              going to move in with friends until he returns, just in case all the travelling around brings
                              the new baby on earlier than expected.

                              Eleanor.

                              Morogoro 26th August 1941

                              Dearest Family,

                              Our new son, James Caleb. was born at 3.30 pm yesterday afternoon, with a
                              minimum of fuss, in the hospital here. The Doctor was out so my friend, Sister Murray,
                              delivered the baby. The Sister is a Scots girl, very efficient and calm and encouraging,
                              and an ideal person to have around at such a time.

                              Everything, this time, went without a hitch and I feel fine and proud of my
                              bouncing son. He weighs nine pounds and ten ounces and is a big boned fellow with
                              dark hair and unusually strongly marked eyebrows. His eyes are strong too and already
                              seem to focus. George is delighted with him and brought Hugh Nelson to see him this
                              morning. Hugh took one look, and, astonished I suppose by the baby’s apparent
                              awareness, said, “Gosh, this one has been here before.” The baby’s cot is beside my
                              bed so I can admire him as much as I please. He has large strong hands and George
                              reckons he’ll make a good boxer some day.

                              Another of my early visitors was Mabemba, George’s orderly. He is a very big
                              African and looks impressive in his Game Scouts uniform. George met him years ago at
                              Mahenge when he was a young elephant hunter and Mabemba was an Askari in the
                              Police. Mabemba takes quite a proprietary interest in the family.

                              Eleanor.

                              Morogoro 25th December 1941

                              Dearest Family,

                              Christmas Day today, but not a gay one. I have Johnny in bed with a poisoned
                              leg so he missed the children’s party at the Club. To make things a little festive I have
                              put up a little Christmas tree in the children’s room and have hung up streamers and
                              balloons above the beds. Johnny demands a lot of attention so it is fortunate that little
                              James is such a very good baby. He sleeps all night until 6 am when his feed is due.
                              One morning last week I got up as usual to feed him but I felt so dopey that I
                              thought I’d better have a cold wash first. I went into the bathroom and had a hurried
                              splash and then grabbed a towel to dry my face. Immediately I felt an agonising pain in
                              my nose. Reason? There was a scorpion in the towel! In no time at all my nose looked
                              like a pear and felt burning hot. The baby screamed with frustration whilst I feverishly
                              bathed my nose and applied this and that in an effort to cool it.

                              For three days my nose was very red and tender,”A real boozer nose”, said
                              George. But now, thank goodness, it is back to normal.

                              Some of the younger marrieds and a couple of bachelors came around,
                              complete with portable harmonium, to sing carols in the early hours. No sooner had we
                              settled down again to woo sleep when we were disturbed by shouts and screams from
                              our nearest neighbour’s house. “Just celebrating Christmas”, grunted George, but we
                              heard this morning that the neighbour had fallen down his verandah steps and broken his
                              leg.

                              Eleanor.

                              Morogoro Hospital 30th September 1943

                              Dearest Family,

                              Well now we are eight! Our new son, Henry, was born on the night of the 28th.
                              He is a beautiful baby, weighing ten pounds three and a half ounces. This baby is very
                              well developed, handsome, and rather superior looking, and not at all amusing to look at
                              as the other boys were.George was born with a moustache, John had a large nose and
                              looked like a little old man, and Jim, bless his heart, looked rather like a baby
                              chimpanzee. Henry is different. One of my visitors said, “Heaven he’ll have to be a
                              Bishop!” I expect the lawn sleeves of his nightie really gave her that idea, but the baby
                              does look like ‘Someone’. He is very good and George, John, and Jim are delighted
                              with him, so is Mabemba.

                              We have a dear little nurse looking after us. She is very petite and childish
                              looking. When the baby was born and she brought him for me to see, the nurse asked
                              his name. I said jokingly, “His name is Benjamin – the last of the family.” She is now very
                              peeved to discover that his real name is Henry William and persists in calling him
                              ‘Benjie’.I am longing to get home and into my pleasant rut. I have been away for two
                              whole weeks and George is managing so well that I shall feel quite expendable if I don’t
                              get home soon. As our home is a couple of miles from the hospital, I arranged to move
                              in and stay with the nursing sister on the day the baby was due. There I remained for ten
                              whole days before the baby was born. Each afternoon George came and took me for a
                              ride in the bumpy Bedford lorry and the Doctor tried this and that but the baby refused
                              to be hurried.

                              On the tenth day I had the offer of a lift and decided to go home for tea and
                              surprise George. It was a surprise too, because George was entertaining a young
                              Game Ranger for tea and my arrival, looking like a perambulating big top, must have
                              been rather embarrassing.Henry was born at the exact moment that celebrations started
                              in the Township for the end of the Muslim religious festival of Ramadan. As the Doctor
                              held him up by his ankles, there was the sound of hooters and firecrackers from the town.
                              The baby has a birthmark in the shape of a crescent moon above his left eyebrow.

                              Eleanor.

                              Morogoro 26th January 1944

                              Dearest Family,

                              We have just heard that we are to be transferred to the Headquarters of the
                              Game Department at a place called Lyamungu in the Northern Province. George is not
                              at all pleased because he feels that the new job will entail a good deal of office work and
                              that his beloved but endless elephant hunting will be considerably curtailed. I am glad of
                              that and I am looking forward to seeing a new part of Tanganyika and particularly
                              Kilimanjaro which dominates Lyamungu.

                              Thank goodness our menagerie is now much smaller. We found a home for the
                              guinea pigs last December and Susie, our mischievous guinea-fowl, has flown off to find
                              a mate.Last week I went down to Dar es Salaam for a check up by Doctor John, a
                              woman doctor, leaving George to cope with the three boys. I was away two nights and
                              a day and returned early in the morning just as George was giving Henry his six o’clock
                              bottle. It always amazes me that so very masculine a man can do my chores with no
                              effort and I have a horrible suspicion that he does them better than I do. I enjoyed the
                              short break at the coast very much. I stayed with friends and we bathed in the warm sea
                              and saw a good film.

                              Now I suppose there will be a round of farewell parties. People in this country
                              are most kind and hospitable.

                              Eleanor.

                              Lyamungu 20th March 1944

                              Dearest Family,

                              We left Morogoro after the round of farewell parties I had anticipated. The final
                              one was at the Club on Saturday night. George made a most amusing speech and the
                              party was a very pleasant occasion though I was rather tired after all the packing.
                              Several friends gathered to wave us off on Monday morning. We had two lorries
                              loaded with our goods. I rode in the cab of the first one with Henry on my knee. George
                              with John and Jim rode in the second one. As there was no room for them in the cab,
                              they sat on our couch which was placed across the width of the lorry behind the cab. This
                              seat was not as comfortable as it sounds, because the space behind the couch was
                              taken up with packing cases which were not lashed in place and these kept moving
                              forward as the lorry bumped its way over the bad road.

                              Soon there was hardly any leg room and George had constantly to stand up and
                              push the second layer of packing cases back to prevent them from toppling over onto
                              the children and himself. As it is now the rainy season the road was very muddy and
                              treacherous and the lorries travelled so slowly it was dark by the time we reached
                              Karogwe from where we were booked to take the train next morning to Moshi.
                              Next morning we heard that there had been a washaway on the line and that the
                              train would be delayed for at least twelve hours. I was not feeling well and certainly did
                              not enjoy my day. Early in the afternoon Jimmy ran into a wall and blackened both his
                              eyes. What a child! As the day wore on I felt worse and worse and when at last the train
                              did arrive I simply crawled into my bunk whilst George coped nobly with the luggage
                              and the children.

                              We arrived at Moshi at breakfast time and went straight to the Lion Cub Hotel
                              where I took to my bed with a high temperature. It was, of course, malaria. I always have
                              my attacks at the most inopportune times. Fortunately George ran into some friends
                              called Eccles and the wife Mollie came to my room and bathed Henry and prepared his
                              bottle and fed him. George looked after John and Jim. Next day I felt much better and
                              we drove out to Lyamungu the day after. There we had tea with the Game Warden and
                              his wife before moving into our new home nearby.

                              The Game Warden is Captain Monty Moore VC. He came out to Africa
                              originally as an Officer in the King’s African Rifles and liked the country so much he left the
                              Army and joined the Game Department. He was stationed at Banagi in the Serengetti
                              Game Reserve and is well known for his work with the lions there. He particularly tamed
                              some of the lions by feeding them so that they would come out into the open and could
                              readily be photographed by tourists. His wife Audrey, has written a book about their
                              experiences at Banagi. It is called “Serengetti”

                              Our cook, Hamisi, soon had a meal ready for us and we all went to bed early.
                              This is a very pleasant house and I know we will be happy here. I still feel a little shaky
                              but that is the result of all the quinine I have taken. I expect I shall feel fine in a day or two.

                              Eleanor.

                              Lyamungu 15th May 1944

                              Dearest Family,

                              Well, here we are settled comfortably in our very nice house. The house is
                              modern and roomy, and there is a large enclosed verandah, which will be a Godsend in
                              the wet weather as a playroom for the children. The only drawback is that there are so
                              many windows to be curtained and cleaned. The grounds consist of a very large lawn
                              and a few beds of roses and shrubs. It is an ideal garden for children, unlike our steeply
                              terraced garden at Morogoro.

                              Lyamungu is really the Government Coffee Research Station. It is about sixteen
                              miles from the town of Moshi which is the centre of the Tanganyika coffee growing
                              industry. Lyamungu, which means ‘place of God’ is in the foothills of Mt Kilimanjaro and
                              we have a beautiful view of Kilimanjaro. Kibo, the more spectacular of the two mountain
                              peaks, towers above us, looking from this angle, like a giant frosted plum pudding. Often the mountain is veiled by cloud and mist which sometimes comes down to
                              our level so that visibility is practically nil. George dislikes both mist and mountain but I
                              like both and so does John. He in fact saw Kibo before I did. On our first day here, the
                              peak was completely hidden by cloud. In the late afternoon when the children were
                              playing on the lawn outside I was indoors hanging curtains. I heard John call out, “Oh
                              Mummy, isn’t it beautiful!” I ran outside and there, above a scarf of cloud, I saw the
                              showy dome of Kibo with the setting sun shining on it tingeing the snow pink. It was an
                              unforgettable experience.

                              As this is the rainy season, the surrounding country side is very lush and green.
                              Everywhere one sees the rich green of the coffee plantations and the lighter green of
                              the banana groves. Unfortunately our walks are rather circumscribed. Except for the main road to Moshi, there is nowhere to walk except through the Government coffee
                              plantation. Paddy, our dog, thinks life is pretty boring as there is no bush here and
                              nothing to hunt. There are only half a dozen European families here and half of those are
                              on very distant terms with the other half which makes the station a rather uncomfortable
                              one.

                              The coffee expert who runs this station is annoyed because his European staff
                              has been cut down owing to the war, and three of the vacant houses and some office
                              buildings have been taken over temporarily by the Game Department. Another house
                              has been taken over by the head of the Labour Department. However I don’t suppose
                              the ill feeling will effect us much. We are so used to living in the bush that we are not
                              socially inclined any way.

                              Our cook, Hamisi, came with us from Morogoro but I had to engage a new
                              houseboy and kitchenboy. I first engaged a houseboy who produced a wonderful ‘chit’
                              in which his previous employer describes him as his “friend and confidant”. I felt rather
                              dubious about engaging him and how right I was. On his second day with us I produced
                              some of Henry’s napkins, previously rinsed by me, and asked this boy to wash them.
                              He looked most offended and told me that it was beneath his dignity to do women’s
                              work. We parted immediately with mutual relief.

                              Now I have a good natured fellow named Japhet who, though hard on crockery,
                              is prepared to do anything and loves playing with the children. He is a local boy, a
                              member of the Chagga tribe. These Chagga are most intelligent and, on the whole, well
                              to do as they all have their own small coffee shambas. Japhet tells me that his son is at
                              the Uganda University College studying medicine.The kitchen boy is a tall youth called
                              Tovelo, who helps both Hamisi, the cook, and the houseboy and also keeps an eye on
                              Henry when I am sewing. I still make all the children’s clothes and my own. Life is
                              pleasant but dull. George promises that he will take the whole family on safari when
                              Henry is a little older.

                              Eleanor.

                              Lyamungu 18th July 1944

                              Dearest Family,

                              Life drifts quietly by at Lyamungu with each day much like the one before – or
                              they would be, except that the children provide the sort of excitement that prohibits
                              boredom. Of the three boys our Jim is the best at this. Last week Jim wandered into the
                              coffee plantation beside our house and chewed some newly spayed berries. Result?
                              A high temperature and nasty, bloody diarrhoea, so we had to rush him to the hospital at
                              Moshi for treatment. however he was well again next day and George went off on safari.
                              That night there was another crisis. As the nights are now very cold, at this high
                              altitude, we have a large fire lit in the living room and the boy leaves a pile of logs
                              beside the hearth so that I can replenish the fire when necessary. Well that night I took
                              Henry off to bed, leaving John and Jim playing in the living room. When their bedtime
                              came, I called them without leaving the bedroom. When I had tucked John and Jim into
                              bed, I sat reading a bedtime story as I always do. Suddenly I saw smoke drifting
                              through the door, and heard a frightening rumbling noise. Japhet rushed in to say that the
                              lounge chimney was on fire! Picture me, panic on the inside and sweet smile on the
                              outside, as I picked Henry up and said to the other two, “There’s nothing to be
                              frightened about chaps, but get up and come outside for a bit.” Stupid of me to be so
                              heroic because John and Jim were not at all scared but only too delighted at the chance
                              of rushing about outside in the dark. The fire to them was just a bit of extra fun.

                              We hurried out to find one boy already on the roof and the other passing up a
                              brimming bucket of water. Other boys appeared from nowhere and soon cascades of
                              water were pouring down the chimney. The result was a mountain of smouldering soot
                              on the hearth and a pool of black water on the living room floor. However the fire was out
                              and no serious harm done because all the floors here are cement and another stain on
                              the old rug will hardly be noticed. As the children reluctantly returned to bed John
                              remarked smugly, “I told Jim not to put all the wood on the fire at once but he wouldn’t
                              listen.” I might have guessed!

                              However it was not Jim but John who gave me the worst turn of all this week. As
                              a treat I decided to take the boys to the river for a picnic tea. The river is not far from our
                              house but we had never been there before so I took the kitchen boy, Tovelo, to show
                              us the way. The path is on the level until one is in sight of the river when the bank slopes
                              steeply down. I decided that it was too steep for the pram so I stopped to lift Henry out
                              and carry him. When I looked around I saw John running down the slope towards the
                              river. The stream is not wide but flows swiftly and I had no idea how deep it was. All I
                              knew was that it was a trout stream. I called for John, “Stop, wait for me!” but he ran on
                              and made for a rude pole bridge which spanned the river. He started to cross and then,
                              to my horror, I saw John slip. There was a splash and he disappeared under the water. I
                              just dumped the baby on the ground, screamed to the boy to mind him and ran madly
                              down the slope to the river. Suddenly I saw John’s tight fitting felt hat emerge, then his
                              eyes and nose. I dashed into the water and found, to my intense relief, that it only
                              reached up to my shoulders but, thank heaven no further. John’s steady eyes watched
                              me trustingly as I approached him and carried him safely to the bank. He had been
                              standing on a rock and had not panicked at all though he had to stand up very straight
                              and tall to keep his nose out of water. I was too proud of him to scold him for
                              disobedience and too wet anyway.

                              I made John undress and put on two spare pullovers and wrapped Henry’s
                              baby blanket round his waist like a sarong. We made a small fire over which I crouched
                              with literally chattering teeth whilst Tovelo ran home to fetch a coat for me and dry clothes
                              for John.

                              Eleanor.

                              Lyamungu 16th August 1944

                              Dearest Family,

                              We have a new bull terrier bitch pup whom we have named Fanny III . So once
                              more we have a menagerie , the two dogs, two cats Susie and Winnie, and
                              some pet hens who live in the garage and are a real nuisance.

                              As John is nearly six I thought it time that he started lessons and wrote off to Dar
                              es Salaam for the correspondence course. We have had one week of lessons and I am
                              already in a state of physical and mental exhaustion. John is a most reluctant scholar.
                              “Why should I learn to read, when you can read to me?” he asks, and “Anyway why
                              should I read such stupid stuff, ‘Run Rover Run’, and ‘Mother play with baby’ . Who
                              wants to read about things like that? I don’t.”

                              He rather likes sums, but the only subject about which he is enthusiastic is
                              prehistoric history. He laps up information about ‘The Tree Dwellers’, though he is very
                              sceptical about the existence of such people. “God couldn’t be so silly to make people
                              so stupid. Fancy living in trees when it is easy to make huts like the natives.” ‘The Tree
                              Dwellers is a highly imaginative story about a revolting female called Sharptooth and her
                              offspring called Bodo. I have a very clear mental image of Sharptooth, so it came as a
                              shock to me and highly amused George when John looked at me reflectively across the
                              tea table and said, “Mummy I expect Sharptooth looked like you. You have a sharp
                              tooth too!” I have, my eye teeth are rather sharp, but I hope the resemblance stops
                              there.

                              John has an uncomfortably logical mind for a small boy. The other day he was
                              lying on the lawn staring up at the clouds when he suddenly muttered “I don’t believe it.”
                              “Believe what?” I asked. “That Jesus is coming on a cloud one day. How can he? The
                              thick ones always stay high up. What’s he going to do, jump down with a parachute?”
                              Tovelo, my kitchen boy, announced one evening that his grandmother was in the
                              kitchen and wished to see me. She was a handsome and sensible Chagga woman who
                              brought sad news. Her little granddaughter had stumbled backwards into a large cooking
                              pot of almost boiling maize meal porridge and was ‘ngongwa sana’ (very ill). I grabbed
                              a large bottle of Picric Acid and a packet of gauze which we keep for these emergencies
                              and went with her, through coffee shambas and banana groves to her daughter’s house.
                              Inside the very neat thatched hut the mother sat with the naked child lying face
                              downwards on her knee. The child’s buttocks and the back of her legs were covered in
                              huge burst blisters from which a watery pus dripped. It appeared that the accident had
                              happened on the previous day.

                              I could see that it was absolutely necessary to clean up the damaged area, and I
                              suddenly remembered that there was a trained African hospital dresser on the station. I
                              sent the father to fetch him and whilst the dresser cleaned off the sloughed skin with
                              forceps and swabs saturated in Picric Acid, I cut the gauze into small squares which I
                              soaked in the lotion and laid on the cleaned area. I thought the small pieces would be
                              easier to change especially as the whole of the most tender parts, front and back, were
                              badly scalded. The child seemed dazed and neither the dresser nor I thought she would
                              live. I gave her half an aspirin and left three more half tablets to be given four hourly.
                              Next day she seemed much brighter. I poured more lotion on the gauze
                              disturbing as few pieces as possible and again the next day and the next. After a week
                              the skin was healing well and the child eating normally. I am sure she will be all right now.
                              The new skin is a brilliant red and very shiny but it is pale round the edges of the burnt
                              area and will I hope later turn brown. The mother never uttered a word of thanks, but the
                              granny is grateful and today brought the children a bunch of bananas.

                              Eleanor.

                              c/o Game Dept. P.O.Moshi. 29th September 1944

                              Dearest Mummy,

                              I am so glad that you so enjoyed my last letter with the description of our very
                              interesting and enjoyable safari through Masailand. You said you would like an even
                              fuller description of it to pass around amongst the relations, so, to please you, I have
                              written it out in detail and enclose the result.

                              We have spent a quiet week after our exertions and all are well here.

                              Very much love,
                              Eleanor.

                              Safari in Masailand

                              George and I were at tea with our three little boys on the front lawn of our house
                              in Lyamungu, Northern Tanganyika. It was John’s sixth birthday and he and Jim, a
                              happy sturdy three year old, and Henry, aged eleven months, were munching the
                              squares of plain chocolate which rounded off the party, when George said casually
                              across the table to me, “Could you be ready by the day after tomorrow to go on
                              safari?” “Me too?” enquired John anxiously, before I had time to reply, and “Me too?”
                              echoed Jim. “yes, of course I can”, said I to George and “of course you’re coming too”,
                              to the children who rate a day spent in the bush higher than any other pleasure.
                              So in the early morning two days later, we started out happily for Masailand in a
                              three ton Ford lorry loaded to capacity with the five Rushbys, the safari paraphernalia,
                              drums of petrol and quite a retinue of servants and Game Scouts. George travelling
                              alone on his monthly safaris, takes only the cook and a couple of Game Scouts, but this was to be a safari de luxe.

                              Henry and I shared the cab with George who was driving, whilst John and Jim
                              with the faithful orderly Mabemba beside them to point out the game animals, were
                              installed upon rolls of bedding in the body of the lorry. The lorry lumbered along, first
                              through coffee shambas, and then along the main road between Moshi and Arusha.
                              After half an hour or so, we turned South off the road into a track which crossed the
                              Sanya Plains and is the beginning of this part of Masailand. Though the dry season was
                              at its height, and the pasture dry and course, we were soon passing small groups of
                              game. This area is a Game Sanctuary and the antelope grazed quietly quite undisturbed
                              by the passing lorry. Here and there zebra stood bunched by the road, a few wild
                              ostriches stalked jerkily by, and in the distance some wildebeest cavorted around in their
                              crazy way.

                              Soon the grasslands gave way to thorn bush, and we saw six fantastically tall
                              giraffe standing motionless with their heads turned enquiringly towards us. George
                              stopped the lorry so the children could have a good view of them. John was enchanted
                              but Jim, alas, was asleep.

                              At mid day we reached the Kikoletwa River and turned aside to camp. Beside
                              the river, under huge leafy trees, there was a beautiful camping spot, but the river was
                              deep and reputed to be full of crocodiles so we passed it by and made our camp
                              some distance from the river under a tall thorn tree with a flat lacy canopy. All around the
                              camp lay uprooted trees of similar size that had been pushed over by elephants. As
                              soon as the lorry stopped a camp chair was set up for me and the Game Scouts quickly
                              slashed down grass and cleared the camp site of thorns. The same boys then pitched the tent whilst George himself set up the three camp beds and the folding cot for Henry,
                              and set up the safari table and the canvas wash bowl and bath.

                              The cook in the meantime had cleared a cool spot for the kitchen , opened up the
                              chop boxes and started a fire. The cook’s boy and the dhobi (laundry boy) brought
                              water from the rather muddy river and tea was served followed shortly afterward by an
                              excellent lunch. In a very short time the camp had a suprisingly homely look. Nappies
                              fluttered from a clothes line, Henry slept peacefully in his cot, John and Jim sprawled on
                              one bed looking at comics, and I dozed comfortably on another.

                              George, with the Game Scouts, drove off in the lorry about his work. As a Game
                              Ranger it is his business to be on a constant look out for poachers, both African and
                              European, and for disease in game which might infect the valuable herds of Masai cattle.
                              The lorry did not return until dusk by which time the children had bathed enthusiastically in
                              the canvas bath and were ready for supper and bed. George backed the lorry at right
                              angles to the tent, Henry’s cot and two camp beds were set up in the lorry, the tarpaulin
                              was lashed down and the children put to bed in their novel nursery.

                              When darkness fell a large fire was lit in front of the camp, the exited children at
                              last fell asleep and George and I sat on by the fire enjoying the cool and quiet night.
                              When the fire subsided into a bed of glowing coals, it was time for our bed. During the
                              night I was awakened by the sound of breaking branches and strange indescribable
                              noises.” Just elephant”, said George comfortably and instantly fell asleep once more. I
                              didn’t! We rose with the birds next morning, but breakfast was ready and in a
                              remarkably short time the lorry had been reloaded and we were once more on our way.
                              For about half a mile we made our own track across the plain and then we turned
                              into the earth road once more. Soon we had reached the river and were looking with
                              dismay at the suspension bridge which we had to cross. At the far side, one steel
                              hawser was missing and there the bridge tilted dangerously. There was no handrail but
                              only heavy wooden posts which marked the extremities of the bridge. WhenGeorge
                              measured the distance between the posts he found that there could be barely two
                              inches to spare on either side of the cumbersome lorry.

                              He decided to risk crossing, but the children and I and all the servants were told to
                              cross the bridge and go down the track out of sight. The Game Scouts remained on the
                              river bank on the far side of the bridge and stood ready for emergencies. As I walked
                              along anxiously listening, I was horrified to hear the lorry come to a stop on the bridge.
                              There was a loud creaking noise and I instantly visualised the lorry slowly toppling over
                              into the deep crocodile infested river. The engine restarted, the lorry crossed the bridge
                              and came slowly into sight around the bend. My heart slid back into its normal position.
                              George was as imperturbable as ever and simply remarked that it had been a near
                              thing and that we would return to Lyamungu by another route.

                              Beyond the green river belt the very rutted track ran through very uninteresting
                              thorn bush country. Henry was bored and tiresome, jumping up and down on my knee
                              and yelling furiously. “Teeth”, said I apologetically to George, rashly handing a match
                              box to Henry to keep him quiet. No use at all! With a fat finger he poked out the tray
                              spilling the matches all over me and the floor. Within seconds Henry had torn the
                              matchbox to pieces with his teeth and flung the battered remains through the window.
                              An empty cigarette box met with the same fate as the match box and the yells
                              continued unabated until Henry slept from sheer exhaustion. George gave me a smile,
                              half sympathetic and half sardonic, “Enjoying the safari, my love?” he enquired. On these
                              trying occasions George has the inestimable advantage of being able to go into a Yogilike
                              trance, whereas I become irritated to screaming point.

                              In an effort to prolong Henry’s slumber I braced my feet against the floor boards
                              and tried to turn myself into a human shock absorber as we lurched along the eroded
                              track. Several times my head made contact with the bolt of a rifle in the rack above, and
                              once I felt I had shattered my knee cap against the fire extinguisher in a bracket under the
                              dash board.

                              Strange as it may seem, I really was enjoying the trip in spite of these
                              discomforts. At last after three years I was once more on safari with George. This type of
                              country was new to me and there was so much to see We passed a family of giraffe
                              standing in complete immobility only a few yards from the track. Little dick-dick. one of the smallest of the antelope, scuttled in pairs across the road and that afternoon I had my first view of Gerenuk, curious red brown antelope with extremely elongated legs and giraffe-like necks.

                              Most interesting of all was my first sight of Masai at home. We could hear a tuneful
                              jangle of cattle bells and suddenly came across herds of humped cattle browsing upon
                              the thorn bushes. The herds were guarded by athletic,striking looking Masai youths and men.
                              Each had a calabash of water slung over his shoulder and a tall, highly polished spear in his
                              hand. These herdsmen were quite unselfconscious though they wore no clothing except for one carelessly draped blanket. Very few gave us any greeting but glanced indifferently at us from under fringes of clay-daubed plaited hair . The rest of their hair was drawn back behind the ears to display split earlobes stretched into slender loops by the weight of heavy brass or copper tribal ear rings.

                              Most of the villages were set well back in the bush out of sight of the road but we did pass one
                              typical village which looked most primitive indeed. It consisted simply of a few mound like mud huts which were entirely covered with a plaster of mud and cattle dung and the whole clutch of huts were surrounded by a ‘boma’ of thorn to keep the cattle in at night and the lions out. There was a gathering of women and children on the road at this point. The children of both sexes were naked and unadorned, but the women looked very fine indeed. This is not surprising for they have little to do but adorn themselves, unlike their counterparts of other tribes who have to work hard cultivating the fields. The Masai women, and others I saw on safari, were far more amiable and cheerful looking than the men and were well proportioned.

                              They wore skirts of dressed goat skin, knee length in front but ankle length behind. Their arms
                              from elbow to wrist, and legs from knee to ankle, were encased in tight coils of copper and
                              galvanised wire. All had their heads shaved and in some cases bound by a leather band
                              embroidered in red white and blue beads. Circular ear rings hung from slit earlobes and their
                              handsome throats were encircled by stiff wire necklaces strung with brightly coloured beads. These
                              necklaces were carefully graded in size and formed deep collars almost covering their breasts.
                              About a quarter of a mile further along the road we met eleven young braves in gala attire, obviously on their way to call on the girls. They formed a line across the road and danced up and down until the lorry was dangerously near when they parted and grinned cheerfully at us. These were the only cheerful
                              looking male Masai that I saw. Like the herdsmen these youths wore only a blanket, but their
                              blankets were ochre colour, and elegantly draped over their backs. Their naked bodies gleamed with oil. Several had painted white stripes on their faces, and two had whitewashed their faces entirely which I
                              thought a pity. All had their long hair elaborately dressed and some carried not only one,
                              but two gleaming spears.

                              By mid day George decided that we had driven far enough for that day. He
                              stopped the lorry and consulted a rather unreliable map. “Somewhere near here is a
                              place called Lolbeni,” he said. “The name means Sweet Water, I hear that the
                              government have piped spring water down from the mountain into a small dam at which
                              the Masai water their cattle.” Lolbeni sounded pleasant to me. Henry was dusty and
                              cross, the rubber sheet had long slipped from my lap to the floor and I was conscious of
                              a very damp lap. ‘Sweet Waters’ I felt, would put all that right. A few hundred yards
                              away a small herd of cattle was grazing, so George lit his pipe and relaxed at last, whilst
                              a Game Scout went off to find the herdsman. The scout soon returned with an ancient
                              and emaciated Masai who was thrilled at the prospect of his first ride in a lorry and
                              offered to direct us to Lolbeni which was off the main track and about four miles away.

                              Once Lolbeni had been a small administrative post and a good track had
                              led to it, but now the Post had been abandoned and the road is dotted with vigourous
                              thorn bushes and the branches of larger thorn trees encroach on the track The road had
                              deteriorated to a mere cattle track, deeply rutted and eroded by heavy rains over a
                              period of years. The great Ford truck, however, could take it. It lurched victoriously along,
                              mowing down the obstructions, tearing off branches from encroaching thorn trees with its
                              high railed sides, spanning gorges in the track, and climbing in and out of those too wide
                              to span. I felt an army tank could not have done better.

                              I had expected Lolbeni to be a green oasis in a desert of grey thorns, but I was
                              quickly disillusioned. To be sure the thorn trees were larger and more widely spaced and
                              provided welcome shade, but the ground under the trees had been trampled by thousands of cattle into a dreary expanse of dirty grey sand liberally dotted with cattle droppings and made still more uninviting by the bleached bones of dead beasts.

                              To the right of this waste rose a high green hill which gave the place its name and from which
                              the precious water was piped, but its slopes were too steep to provide a camping site.
                              Flies swarmed everywhere and I was most relieved when George said that we would
                              stay only long enough to fill our cans with water. Even the water was a disappointment!
                              The water in the small dam was low and covered by a revolting green scum, and though
                              the water in the feeding pipe was sweet, it trickled so feebly that it took simply ages to
                              fill a four gallon can.

                              However all these disappointments were soon forgotten for we drove away
                              from the flies and dirt and trampled sand and soon, with their quiet efficiency, George
                              and his men set up a comfortable camp. John and Jim immediately started digging
                              operations in the sandy soil whilst Henry and I rested. After tea George took his shot
                              gun and went off to shoot guinea fowl and partridges for the pot. The children and I went
                              walking, keeping well in site of camp, and soon we saw a very large flock of Vulturine
                              Guineafowl, running aimlessly about and looking as tame as barnyard fowls, but melting
                              away as soon as we moved in their direction.

                              We had our second quiet and lovely evening by the camp fire, followed by a
                              peaceful night.

                              We left Lolbeni very early next morning, which was a good thing, for as we left
                              camp the herds of thirsty cattle moved in from all directions. They were accompanied by
                              Masai herdsmen, their naked bodies and blankets now covered by volcanic dust which
                              was being stirred in rising clouds of stifling ash by the milling cattle, and also by grey
                              donkeys laden with panniers filled with corked calabashes for water.

                              Our next stop was Nabarera, a Masai cattle market and trading centre, where we
                              reluctantly stayed for two days in a pokey Goverment Resthouse because George had
                              a job to do in that area. The rest was good for Henry who promptly produced a tooth
                              and was consequently much better behaved for the rest of the trip. George was away in the bush most of the day but he returned for afternoon tea and later took the children out
                              walking. We had noticed curious white dumps about a quarter mile from the resthouse
                              and on the second afternoon we set out to investigate them. Behind the dumps we
                              found passages about six foot wide, cut through solid limestone. We explored two of
                              these and found that both passages led steeply down to circular wells about two and a
                              half feet in diameter.

                              At the very foot of each passage, beside each well, rough drinking troughs had
                              been cut in the stone. The herdsmen haul the water out of the well in home made hide
                              buckets, the troughs are filled and the cattle driven down the ramps to drink at the trough.
                              It was obvious that the wells were ancient and the sloping passages new. George tells
                              me that no one knows what ancient race dug the original wells. It seems incredible that
                              these deep and narrow shafts could have been sunk without machinery. I craned my
                              neck and looked above one well and could see an immensely long shaft reaching up to
                              ground level. Small footholds were cut in the solid rock as far as I could see.
                              It seems that the Masai are as ignorant as ourselves about the origin of these
                              wells. They do say however that when their forebears first occupied what is now known
                              as Masailand, they not only found the Wanderobo tribe in the area but also a light
                              skinned people and they think it possible that these light skinned people dug the wells.
                              These people disappeared. They may have been absorbed or, more likely, they were
                              liquidated.

                              The Masai had found the well impractical in their original form and had hired
                              labourers from neighbouring tribes to cut the passages to water level. Certainly the Masai are not responsible for the wells. They are a purely pastoral people and consider manual labour extremely degrading.

                              They live chiefly on milk from their herd which they allow to go sour, and mix with blood that has been skilfully tapped from the necks of living cattle. They do not eat game meat, nor do they cultivate any
                              land. They hunt with spears, but hunt only lions, to protect their herds, and to test the skill
                              and bravery of their young warriors. What little grain they do eat is transported into
                              Masailand by traders. The next stage of our journey took us to Ngassamet where
                              George was to pick up some elephant tusks. I had looked forward particularly to this
                              stretch of road for I had heard that there was a shallow lake at which game congregates,
                              and at which I had great hopes of seeing elephants. We had come too late in the
                              season though, the lake was dry and there were only piles of elephant droppings to
                              prove that elephant had recently been there in numbers. Ngassamet, though no beauty
                              spot, was interesting. We saw more elaborate editions of the wells already described, and as this area
                              is rich in cattle we saw the aristocrats of the Masai. You cannot conceive of a more arrogant looking male than a young Masai brave striding by on sandalled feet, unselfconscious in all his glory. All the young men wore the casually draped traditional ochre blanket and carried one or more spears. But here belts and long knife sheaths of scarlet leather seem to be the fashion. Here fringes do not seem to be the thing. Most of these young Masai had their hair drawn smoothly back and twisted in a pointed queue, the whole plastered with a smooth coating of red clay. Some tied their horn shaped queues over their heads
                              so that the tip formed a deep Satanic peak on the brow. All these young men wore the traditional
                              copper earrings and I saw one or two with copper bracelets and one with a necklace of brightly coloured
                              beads.

                              It so happened that, on the day of our visit to Ngassamet, there had been a
                              baraza (meeting) which was attended by all the local headmen and elders. These old
                              men came to pay their respects to George and a more shrewd and rascally looking
                              company I have never seen, George told me that some of these men own up to three
                              thousand head of cattle and more. The chief was as fat and Rabelasian as his second in
                              command was emaciated, bucktoothed and prim. The Chief shook hands with George
                              and greeted me and settled himself on the wall of the resthouse porch opposite
                              George. The lesser headmen, after politely greeting us, grouped themselves in a
                              semi circle below the steps with their ‘aides’ respectfully standing behind them. I
                              remained sitting in the only chair and watched the proceedings with interest and
                              amusement.

                              These old Masai, I noticed, cared nothing for adornment. They had proved
                              themselves as warriors in the past and were known to be wealthy and influential so did
                              not need to make any display. Most of them had their heads comfortably shaved and
                              wore only a drab blanket or goatskin cloak. Their only ornaments were earrings whose
                              effect was somewhat marred by the serviceable and homely large safety pin that
                              dangled from the lobe of one ear. All carried staves instead of spears and all, except for
                              Buckteeth and one blind old skeleton of a man, appeared to have a keenly developed
                              sense of humour.

                              “Mummy?” asked John in an urgent whisper, “Is that old blind man nearly dead?”
                              “Yes dear”, said I, “I expect he’ll soon die.” “What here?” breathed John in a tone of
                              keen anticipation and, until the meeting broke up and the old man left, he had John’s
                              undivided attention.

                              After local news and the game situation had been discussed, the talk turned to the
                              war. “When will the war end?” moaned the fat Chief. “We have made great gifts of cattle
                              to the War Funds, we are taxed out of existence.” George replied with the Ki-Swahili
                              equivalent of ‘Sez you!’. This sally was received with laughter and the old fellows rose to
                              go. They made their farewells and dignified exits, pausing on their way to stare at our
                              pink and white Henry, who sat undismayed in his push chair giving them stare for stare
                              from his striking grey eyes.

                              Towards evening some Masai, prompted no doubt by our native servants,
                              brought a sheep for sale. It was the last night of the fast of Ramadan and our
                              Mohammedan boys hoped to feast next day at our expense. Their faces fell when
                              George refused to buy the animal. “Why should I pay fifteen shillings for a sheep?” he
                              asked, “Am I not the Bwana Nyama and is not the bush full of my sheep?” (Bwana
                              Nyama is the native name for a Game Ranger, but means literally, ‘Master of the meat’)
                              George meant that he would shoot a buck for the men next day, but this incident was to
                              have a strange sequel. Ngassamet resthouse consists of one room so small we could
                              not put up all our camp beds and George and I slept on the cement floor which was
                              unkind to my curves. The night was bitterly cold and all night long hyaenas screeched
                              hideously outside. So we rose at dawn without reluctance and were on our way before it
                              was properly light.

                              George had decided that it would be foolhardy to return home by our outward
                              route as he did not care to risk another crossing of the suspension bridge. So we
                              returned to Nabarera and there turned onto a little used track which would eventually take
                              us to the Great North Road a few miles South of Arusha. There was not much game
                              about but I saw Oryx which I had not previously seen. Soon it grew intolerably hot and I
                              think all of us but George were dozing when he suddenly stopped the lorry and pointed
                              to the right. “Mpishi”, he called to the cook, “There’s your sheep!” True enough, on that
                              dreary thorn covered plain,with not another living thing in sight, stood a fat black sheep.

                              There was an incredulous babbling from the back of the lorry. Every native
                              jumped to the ground and in no time at all the wretched sheep was caught and
                              slaughtered. I felt sick. “Oh George”, I wailed, “The poor lost sheep! I shan’t eat a scrap
                              of it.” George said nothing but went and had a look at the sheep and called out to me,
                              “Come and look at it. It was kindness to kill the poor thing, the vultures have been at it
                              already and the hyaenas would have got it tonight.” I went reluctantly and saw one eye
                              horribly torn out, and small deep wounds on the sheep’s back where the beaks of the
                              vultures had cut through the heavy fleece. Poor thing! I went back to the lorry more
                              determined than ever not to eat mutton on that trip. The Scouts and servants had no
                              such scruples. The fine fat sheep had been sent by Allah for their feast day and that was
                              the end of it.

                              “ ‘Mpishi’ is more convinced than ever that I am a wizard”, said George in
                              amusement as he started the lorry. I knew what he meant. Several times before George
                              had foretold something which had later happened. Pure coincidence, but strange enough
                              to give rise to a legend that George had the power to arrange things. “What happened
                              of course”, explained George, “Is that a flock of Masai sheep was driven to market along
                              this track yesterday or the day before. This one strayed and was not missed.”

                              The day grew hotter and hotter and for long miles we looked out for a camping
                              spot but could find little shade and no trace of water anywhere. At last, in the early
                              afternoon we reached another pokey little rest house and asked for water. “There is no
                              water here,” said the native caretaker. “Early in the morning there is water in a well nearby
                              but we are allowed only one kerosene tin full and by ten o’clock the well is dry.” I looked
                              at George in dismay for we were all so tired and dusty. “Where do the Masai from the
                              village water their cattle then?” asked George. “About two miles away through the bush.
                              If you take me with you I shall show you”, replied the native.

                              So we turned off into the bush and followed a cattle track even more tortuous than
                              the one to Lolbeni. Two Scouts walked ahead to warn us of hazards and I stretched my
                              arm across the open window to fend off thorns. Henry screamed with fright and hunger.
                              But George’s efforts to reach water went unrewarded as we were brought to a stop by
                              a deep donga. The native from the resthouse was apologetic. He had mistaken the
                              path, perhaps if we turned back we might find it. George was beyond speech. We
                              lurched back the way we had come and made our camp under the first large tree we
                              could find. Then off went our camp boys on foot to return just before dark with the water.
                              However they were cheerful for there was an unlimited quantity of dry wood for their fires
                              and meat in plenty for their feast. Long after George and I left our campfire and had gone
                              to bed, we could see the cheerful fires of the boys and hear their chatter and laughter.
                              I woke in the small hours to hear the insane cackling of hyaenas gloating over a
                              find. Later I heard scuffling around the camp table, I peered over the tailboard of the lorry
                              and saw George come out of his tent. What are you doing?” I whispered. “Looking for
                              something to throw at those bloody hyaenas,” answered George for all the world as
                              though those big brutes were tomcats on the prowl. Though the hyaenas kept up their
                              concert all night the children never stirred, nor did any of them wake at night throughout
                              the safari.

                              Early next morning I walked across to the camp kitchen to enquire into the loud
                              lamentations coming from that quarter. “Oh Memsahib”, moaned the cook, “We could
                              not sleep last night for the bad hyaenas round our tents. They have taken every scrap of
                              meat we had left over from the feast., even the meat we had left to smoke over the fire.”
                              Jim, who of our three young sons is the cook’s favourite commiserated with him. He said
                              in Ki-Swahili, which he speaks with great fluency, “Truly those hyaenas are very bad
                              creatures. They also robbed us. They have taken my hat from the table and eaten the
                              new soap from the washbowl.

                              Our last day in the bush was a pleasantly lazy one. We drove through country
                              that grew more open and less dry as we approached Arusha. We pitched our camp
                              near a large dam, and the water was a blessed sight after a week of scorched country.
                              On the plains to the right of our camp was a vast herd of native cattle enjoying a brief
                              rest after their long day trek through Masailand. They were destined to walk many more
                              weary miles before reaching their destination, a meat canning factory in Kenya.
                              The ground to the left of the camp rose gently to form a long low hill and on the
                              grassy slopes we could see wild ostriches and herds of wildebeest, zebra and
                              antelope grazing amicably side by side. In the late afternoon I watched the groups of
                              zebra and wildebeest merge into one. Then with a wildebeest leading, they walked
                              down the slope in single file to drink at the vlei . When they were satisfied, a wildebeest
                              once more led the herd up the trail. The others followed in a long and orderly file, and
                              vanished over the hill to their evening pasture.

                              When they had gone, George took up his shotgun and invited John to
                              accompany him to the dam to shoot duck. This was the first time John had acted as
                              retriever but he did very well and proudly helped to carry a mixed bag of sand grouse
                              and duck back to camp.

                              Next morning we turned into the Great North Road and passed first through
                              carefully tended coffee shambas and then through the township of Arusha, nestling at
                              the foot of towering Mount Meru. Beyond Arusha we drove through the Usa River
                              settlement where again coffee shambas and European homesteads line the road, and
                              saw before us the magnificent spectacle of Kilimanjaro unveiled, its white snow cap
                              gleaming in the sunlight. Before mid day we were home. “Well was it worth it?” enquired
                              George at lunch. “Lovely,” I replied. ”Let’s go again soon.” Then thinking regretfully of
                              our absent children I sighed, “If only Ann, George, and Kate could have gone with us
                              too.”

                              Lyamungu 10th November. 1944

                              Dearest Family.

                              Mummy wants to know how I fill in my time with George away on safari for weeks
                              on end. I do believe that you all picture me idling away my days, waited on hand and
                              foot by efficient servants! On the contrary, life is one rush and the days never long
                              enough.

                              To begin with, our servants are anything but efficient, apart from our cook, Hamisi
                              Issa, who really is competent. He suffers from frustration because our budget will not run
                              to elaborate dishes so there is little scope for his culinary art. There is one masterpiece
                              which is much appreciated by John and Jim. Hamisi makes a most realistic crocodile out
                              of pastry and stuffs its innards with minced meat. This revolting reptile is served on a
                              bed of parsley on my largest meat dish. The cook is a strict Mohammedan and
                              observes all the fasts and daily prayers and, like all Mohammedans he is very clean in
                              his person and, thank goodness, in the kitchen.

                              His wife is his pride and joy but not his helpmate. She does absolutely nothing
                              but sit in a chair in the sun all day, sipping tea and smoking cigarettes – a more
                              expensive brand than mine! It is Hamisi who sweeps out their quarters, cooks
                              delectable curries for her, and spends more than he can afford on clothing and trinkets for
                              his wife. She just sits there with her ‘Mona Lisa’ smile and her painted finger and toe
                              nails, doing absolutely nothing.

                              The thing is that natives despise women who do work and this applies especially
                              to their white employers. House servants much prefer a Memsahib who leaves
                              everything to them and is careless about locking up her pantry. When we first came to
                              Lyamungu I had great difficulty in employing a houseboy. A couple of rather efficient
                              ones did approach me but when they heard the wages I was prepared to pay and that
                              there was no number 2 boy, they simply were not interested. Eventually I took on a
                              local boy called Japhet who suits me very well except that his sight is not good and he
                              is extremely hard on the crockery. He tells me that he has lost face by working here
                              because his friends say that he works for a family that is too mean to employ a second
                              boy. I explained that with our large family we simply cannot afford to pay more, but this
                              didn’t register at all. Japhet says “But Wazungu (Europeans) all have money. They just
                              have to get it from the Bank.”

                              The third member of our staff is a strapping youth named Tovelo who helps both
                              cook and boy, and consequently works harder than either. What do I do? I chivvy the
                              servants, look after the children, supervise John’s lessons, and make all my clothing and
                              the children’s on that blessed old hand sewing machine.

                              The folk on this station entertain a good deal but we usually decline invitations
                              because we simply cannot afford to reciprocate. However, last Saturday night I invited
                              two couples to drinks and dinner. This was such an unusual event that the servants and I
                              were thrown into a flurry. In the end the dinner went off well though it ended in disaster. In
                              spite of my entreaties and exhortations to Japhet not to pile everything onto the tray at
                              once when clearing the table, he did just that. We were starting our desert and I was
                              congratulating myself that all had gone well when there was a frightful crash of breaking
                              china on the back verandah. I excused myself and got up to investigate. A large meat
                              dish, six dinner plates and four vegetable dishes lay shattered on the cement floor! I
                              controlled my tongue but what my eyes said to Japhet is another matter. What he said
                              was, “It is not my fault Memsahib. The handle of the tray came off.”

                              It is a curious thing about native servants that they never accept responsibility for
                              a mishap. If they cannot pin their misdeeds onto one of their fellow servants then the responsibility rests with God. ‘Shauri ya Mungu’, (an act of God) is a familiar cry. Fatalists
                              can be very exasperating employees.

                              The loss of my dinner service is a real tragedy because, being war time, one can
                              buy only china of the poorest quality made for the native trade. Nor was that the final
                              disaster of the evening. When we moved to the lounge for coffee I noticed that the
                              coffee had been served in the battered old safari coffee pot instead of the charming little
                              antique coffee pot which my Mother-in-law had sent for our tenth wedding anniversary.
                              As there had already been a disturbance I made no comment but resolved to give the
                              cook a piece of my mind in the morning. My instructions to the cook had been to warm
                              the coffee pot with hot water immediately before serving. On no account was he to put
                              the pewter pot on the hot iron stove. He did and the result was a small hole in the base
                              of the pot – or so he says. When I saw the pot next morning there was a two inch hole in
                              it.

                              Hamisi explained placidly how this had come about. He said he knew I would be
                              mad when I saw the little hole so he thought he would have it mended and I might not
                              notice it. Early in the morning he had taken the pewter pot to the mechanic who looks
                              after the Game Department vehicles and had asked him to repair it. The bright individual
                              got busy with the soldering iron with the most devastating result. “It’s his fault,” said
                              Hamisi, “He is a mechanic, he should have known what would happen.”
                              One thing is certain, there will be no more dinner parties in this house until the war
                              is ended.

                              The children are well and so am I, and so was George when he left on his safari
                              last Monday.

                              Much love,
                              Eleanor.

                               

                              #6265
                              TracyTracy
                              Participant

                                From Tanganyika with Love

                                continued  ~ part 6

                                With thanks to Mike Rushby.

                                Mchewe 6th June 1937

                                Dearest Family,

                                Home again! We had an uneventful journey. Kate was as good as gold all the
                                way. We stopped for an hour at Bulawayo where we had to change trains but
                                everything was simplified for me by a very pleasant man whose wife shared my
                                compartment. Not only did he see me through customs but he installed us in our new
                                train and his wife turned up to see us off with magazines for me and fruit and sweets for
                                Kate. Very, very kind, don’t you think?

                                Kate and I shared the compartment with a very pretty and gentle girl called
                                Clarice Simpson. She was very worried and upset because she was going home to
                                Broken Hill in response to a telegram informing her that her young husband was
                                dangerously ill from Blackwater Fever. She was very helpful with Kate whose
                                cheerfulness helped Clarice, I think, though I, quite unintentionally was the biggest help
                                at the end of our journey. Remember the partial dentures I had had made just before
                                leaving Cape Town? I know I shall never get used to the ghastly things, I’ve had them
                                two weeks now and they still wobble. Well this day I took them out and wrapped them
                                in a handkerchief, but when we were packing up to leave the train I could find the
                                handkerchief but no teeth! We searched high and low until the train had slowed down to
                                enter Broken Hill station. Then Clarice, lying flat on the floor, spied the teeth in the dark
                                corner under the bottom bunk. With much stretching she managed to retrieve the
                                dentures covered in grime and fluff. My look of horror, when I saw them, made young
                                Clarice laugh. She was met at the station by a very grave elderly couple. I do wonder
                                how things turned out for her.

                                I stayed overnight with Kate at the Great Northern Hotel, and we set off for
                                Mbeya by plane early in the morning. One of our fellow passengers was a young
                                mother with a three week old baby. How ideas have changed since Ann was born. This
                                time we had a smooth passage and I was the only passenger to get airsick. Although
                                there were other women passengers it was a man once again, who came up and
                                offered to help. Kate went off with him amiably and he entertained her until we touched
                                down at Mbeya.

                                George was there to meet us with a wonderful surprise, a little red two seater
                                Ford car. She is a bit battered and looks a bit odd because the boot has been
                                converted into a large wooden box for carrying raw salt, but she goes like the wind.
                                Where did George raise the cash to buy a car? Whilst we were away he found a small
                                cave full of bat guano near a large cave which is worked by a man called Bob Sargent.
                                As Sargent did not want any competition he bought the contents of the cave from
                                George giving him the small car as part payment.

                                It was lovely to return to our little home and find everything fresh and tidy and the
                                garden full of colour. But it was heartbreaking to go into the bedroom and see George’s
                                precious forgotten boots still standing by his empty bed.

                                With much love,
                                Eleanor.

                                Mchewe 25th June 1937

                                Dearest Family,

                                Last Friday George took Kate and me in the little red Ford to visit Mr Sargent’s
                                camp on the Songwe River which cuts the Mbeya-Mbosi road. Mr Sargent bought
                                Hicky-Wood’s guano deposit and also our small cave and is making a good living out of
                                selling the bat guano to the coffee farmers in this province. George went to try to interest
                                him in a guano deposit near Kilwa in the Southern Province. Mr Sargent agreed to pay
                                25 pounds to cover the cost of the car trip and pegging costs. George will make the trip
                                to peg the claim and take samples for analysis. If the quality is sufficiently high, George
                                and Mr Sargent will go into partnership. George will work the claim and ship out the
                                guano from Kilwa which is on the coast of the Southern Province of Tanganyika. So now
                                we are busy building castles in the air once more.

                                On Saturday we went to Mbeya where George had to attend a meeting of the
                                Trout Association. In the afternoon he played in a cricket match so Kate and I spent the
                                whole day with the wife of the new Superintendent of Police. They have a very nice
                                new house with lawns and a sunken rose garden. Kate had a lovely romp with Kit, her
                                three year old son.

                                Mrs Wolten also has two daughters by a previous marriage. The elder girl said to
                                me, “Oh Mrs Rushby your husband is exactly like the strong silent type of man I
                                expected to see in Africa but he is the only one I have seen. I think he looks exactly like
                                those men in the ‘Barney’s Tobacco’ advertisements.”

                                I went home with a huge pile of magazines to keep me entertained whilst
                                George is away on the Kilwa trip.

                                Lots of love,
                                Eleanor.

                                Mchewe 9th July 1937

                                Dearest Family,

                                George returned on Monday from his Kilwa safari. He had an entertaining
                                tale to tell.

                                Before he approached Mr Sargent about going shares in the Kilwa guano
                                deposit he first approached a man on the Lupa who had done very well out of a small
                                gold reef. This man, however said he was not interested so you can imagine how
                                indignant George was when he started on his long trip, to find himself being trailed by
                                this very man and a co-driver in a powerful Ford V8 truck. George stopped his car and
                                had some heated things to say – awful threats I imagine as to what would happen to
                                anyone who staked his claim. Then he climbed back into our ancient little two seater and
                                went off like a bullet driving all day and most of the night. As the others took turns in
                                driving you can imagine what a feat it was for George to arrive in Kilwa ahead of them.
                                When they drove into Kilwa he met them with a bright smile and a bit of bluff –
                                quite justifiable under the circumstances I think. He said, you chaps can have a rest now,
                                you’re too late.” He then whipped off and pegged the claim. he brought some samples
                                of guano back but until it has been analysed he will not know whether the guano will be
                                an economic proposition or not. George is not very hopeful. He says there is a good
                                deal of sand mixed with the guano and that much of it was damp.

                                The trip was pretty eventful for Kianda, our houseboy. The little two seater car
                                had been used by its previous owner for carting bags of course salt from his salt pans.
                                For this purpose the dicky seat behind the cab had been removed, and a kind of box
                                built into the boot of the car. George’s camp kit and provisions were packed into this
                                open box and Kianda perched on top to keep an eye on the belongings. George
                                travelled so fast on the rough road that at some point during the night Kianda was
                                bumped off in the middle of the Game Reserve. George did not notice that he was
                                missing until the next morning. He concluded, quite rightly as it happened, that Kianda
                                would be picked up by the rival truck so he continued his journey and Kianda rejoined
                                him at Kilwa.

                                Believe it or not, the same thing happened on the way back but fortunately this
                                time George noticed his absence. He stopped the car and had just started back on his
                                tracks when Kianda came running down the road still clutching the unlighted storm lamp
                                which he was holding in his hand when he fell. The glass was not even cracked.
                                We are finding it difficult just now to buy native chickens and eggs. There has
                                been an epidemic amongst the poultry and one hesitates to eat the survivors. I have a
                                brine tub in which I preserve our surplus meat but I need the chickens for soup.
                                I hope George will be home for some months. He has arranged to take a Mr
                                Blackburn, a wealthy fruit farmer from Elgin, Cape, on a hunting safari during September
                                and October and that should bring in some much needed cash. Lillian Eustace has
                                invited Kate and me to spend the whole of October with her in Tukuyu.
                                I am so glad that you so much enjoy having Ann and George with you. We miss
                                them dreadfully. Kate is a pretty little girl and such a little madam. You should hear the
                                imperious way in which she calls the kitchenboy for her meals. “Boy Brekkis, Boy Lunch,
                                and Boy Eggy!” are her three calls for the day. She knows no Ki-Swahili.

                                Eleanor

                                Mchewe 8th October 1937

                                Dearest Family,

                                I am rapidly becoming as superstitious as our African boys. They say the wild
                                animals always know when George is away from home and come down to have their
                                revenge on me because he has killed so many.

                                I am being besieged at night by a most beastly leopard with a half grown cub. I
                                have grown used to hearing leopards grunt as they hunt in the hills at night but never
                                before have I had one roaming around literally under the windows. It has been so hot at
                                night lately that I have been sleeping with my bedroom door open onto the verandah. I
                                felt quite safe because the natives hereabouts are law-abiding and in any case I always
                                have a boy armed with a club sleeping in the kitchen just ten yards away. As an added
                                precaution I also have a loaded .45 calibre revolver on my bedside table, and Fanny
                                our bullterrier, sleeps on the mat by my bed. I am also looking after Barney, a fine
                                Airedale dog belonging to the Costers. He slept on a mat by the open bedroom door
                                near a dimly burning storm lamp.

                                As usual I went to sleep with an easy mind on Monday night, but was awakened
                                in the early hours of Tuesday by the sound of a scuffle on the front verandah. The noise
                                was followed by a scream of pain from Barney. I jumped out of bed and, grabbing the
                                lamp with my left hand and the revolver in my right, I rushed outside just in time to see
                                two animal figures roll over the edge of the verandah into the garden below. There they
                                engaged in a terrific tug of war. Fortunately I was too concerned for Barney to be
                                nervous. I quickly fired two shots from the revolver, which incidentally makes a noise like
                                a cannon, and I must have startled the leopard for both animals, still locked together,
                                disappeared over the edge of the terrace. I fired two more shots and in a few moments
                                heard the leopard making a hurried exit through the dry leaves which lie thick under the
                                wild fig tree just beyond the terrace. A few seconds later Barney appeared on the low
                                terrace wall. I called his name but he made no move to come but stood with hanging
                                head. In desperation I rushed out, felt blood on my hands when I touched him, so I
                                picked him up bodily and carried him into the house. As I regained the verandah the boy
                                appeared, club in hand, having been roused by the shots. He quickly grasped what had
                                happened when he saw my blood saturated nightie. He fetched a bowl of water and a
                                clean towel whilst I examined Barney’s wounds. These were severe, the worst being a
                                gaping wound in his throat. I washed the gashes with a strong solution of pot permang
                                and I am glad to say they are healing remarkably well though they are bound to leave
                                scars. Fanny, very prudently, had taken no part in the fighting except for frenzied barking
                                which she kept up all night. The shots had of course wakened Kate but she seemed
                                more interested than alarmed and kept saying “Fanny bark bark, Mummy bang bang.
                                Poor Barney lots of blood.”

                                In the morning we inspected the tracks in the garden. There was a shallow furrow
                                on the terrace where Barney and the leopard had dragged each other to and fro and
                                claw marks on the trunk of the wild fig tree into which the leopard climbed after I fired the
                                shots. The affair was of course a drama after the Africans’ hearts and several of our
                                shamba boys called to see me next day to make sympathetic noises and discuss the
                                affair.

                                I went to bed early that night hoping that the leopard had been scared off for
                                good but I must confess I shut all windows and doors. Alas for my hopes of a restful
                                night. I had hardly turned down the lamp when the leopard started its terrifying grunting
                                just under the bedroom windows. If only she would sniff around quietly I should not
                                mind, but the noise is ghastly, something like the first sickening notes of a braying
                                donkey, amplified here by the hills and the gorge which is only a stones throw from the
                                bedroom. Barney was too sick to bark but Fanny barked loud enough for two and the more
                                frantic she became the hungrier the leopard sounded. Kate of course woke up and this
                                time she was frightened though I assured her that the noise was just a donkey having
                                fun. Neither of us slept until dawn when the leopard returned to the hills. When we
                                examined the tracks next morning we found that the leopard had been accompanied by
                                a fair sized cub and that together they had prowled around the house, kitchen, and out
                                houses, visiting especially the places to which the dogs had been during the day.
                                As I feel I cannot bear many more of these nights, I am sending a note to the
                                District Commissioner, Mbeya by the messenger who takes this letter to the post,
                                asking him to send a game scout or an armed policeman to deal with the leopard.
                                So don’t worry, for by the time this reaches you I feel sure this particular trouble
                                will be over.

                                Eleanor.

                                Mchewe 17th October 1937

                                Dearest Family,

                                More about the leopard I fear! My messenger returned from Mbeya to say that
                                the District Officer was on safari so he had given the message to the Assistant District
                                Officer who also apparently left on safari later without bothering to reply to my note, so
                                there was nothing for me to do but to send for the village Nimrod and his muzzle loader
                                and offer him a reward if he could frighten away or kill the leopard.

                                The hunter, Laza, suggested that he should sleep at the house so I went to bed
                                early leaving Laza and his two pals to make themselves comfortable on the living room
                                floor by the fire. Laza was armed with a formidable looking muzzle loader, crammed I
                                imagine with nuts and bolts and old rusty nails. One of his pals had a spear and the other
                                a panga. This fellow was also in charge of the Petromax pressure lamp whose light was
                                hidden under a packing case. I left the campaign entirely to Laza’s direction.
                                As usual the leopard came at midnight stealing down from the direction of the
                                kitchen and announcing its presence and position with its usual ghastly grunts. Suddenly
                                pandemonium broke loose on the back verandah. I heard the roar of the muzzle loader
                                followed by a vigourous tattoo beaten on an empty paraffin tin and I rushed out hoping
                                to find the dead leopard. however nothing of the kind had happened except that the
                                noise must have scared the beast because she did not return again that night. Next
                                morning Laza solemnly informed me that, though he had shot many leopards in his day,
                                this was no ordinary leopard but a “sheitani” (devil) and that as his gun was no good
                                against witchcraft he thought he might as well retire from the hunt. Scared I bet, and I
                                don’t blame him either.

                                You can imagine my relief when a car rolled up that afternoon bringing Messers
                                Stewart and Griffiths, two farmers who live about 15 miles away, between here and
                                Mbeya. They had a note from the Assistant District Officer asking them to help me and
                                they had come to set up a trap gun in the garden. That night the leopard sniffed all
                                around the gun and I had the added strain of waiting for the bang and wondering what I
                                should do if the beast were only wounded. I conjured up horrible visions of the two little
                                totos trotting up the garden path with the early morning milk and being horribly mauled,
                                but I needn’t have worried because the leopard was far too wily to be caught that way.
                                Two more ghastly nights passed and then I had another visitor, a Dr Jackson of
                                the Tsetse Department on safari in the District. He listened sympathetically to my story
                                and left his shotgun and some SSG cartridges with me and instructed me to wait until the
                                leopard was pretty close and blow its b—– head off. It was good of him to leave his
                                gun. George always says there are three things a man should never lend, ‘His wife, his
                                gun and his dog.’ (I think in that order!)I felt quite cheered by Dr Jackson’s visit and sent
                                once again for Laza last night and arranged a real show down. In the afternoon I draped
                                heavy blankets over the living room windows to shut out the light of the pressure lamp
                                and the four of us, Laza and his two stooges and I waited up for the leopard. When we
                                guessed by her grunts that she was somewhere between the kitchen and the back door
                                we all rushed out, first the boy with the panga and the lamp, next Laza with his muzzle
                                loader, then me with the shotgun followed closely by the boy with the spear. What a
                                farce! The lamp was our undoing. We were blinded by the light and did not even
                                glimpse the leopard which made off with a derisive grunt. Laza said smugly that he knew
                                it was hopeless to try and now I feel tired and discouraged too.

                                This morning I sent a runner to Mbeya to order the hotel taxi for tomorrow and I
                                shall go to friends in Mbeya for a day or two and then on to Tukuyu where I shall stay
                                with the Eustaces until George returns from Safari.

                                Eleanor.

                                Mchewe 18th November 1937

                                My darling Ann,

                                Here we are back in our own home and how lovely it is to have Daddy back from
                                safari. Thank you very much for your letter. I hope by now you have got mine telling you
                                how very much I liked the beautiful tray cloth you made for my birthday. I bet there are
                                not many little girls of five who can embroider as well as you do, darling. The boy,
                                Matafari, washes and irons it so carefully and it looks lovely on the tea tray.

                                Daddy and I had some fun last night. I was in bed and Daddy was undressing
                                when we heard a funny scratching noise on the roof. I thought it was the leopard. Daddy
                                quickly loaded his shotgun and ran outside. He had only his shirt on and he looked so
                                funny. I grabbed the loaded revolver from the cupboard and ran after Dad in my nightie
                                but after all the rush it was only your cat, Winnie, though I don’t know how she managed
                                to make such a noise. We felt so silly, we laughed and laughed.

                                Kate talks a lot now but in such a funny way you would laugh to her her. She
                                hears the houseboys call me Memsahib so sometimes instead of calling me Mummy
                                she calls me “Oompaab”. She calls the bedroom a ‘bippon’ and her little behind she
                                calls her ‘sittendump’. She loves to watch Mandawi’s cattle go home along the path
                                behind the kitchen. Joseph your donkey, always leads the cows. He has a lazy life now.
                                I am glad you had such fun on Guy Fawkes Day. You will be sad to leave
                                Plumstead but I am sure you will like going to England on the big ship with granny Kate.
                                I expect you will start school when you get to England and I am sure you will find that
                                fun.

                                God bless my dear little girl. Lots of love from Daddy and Kate,
                                and Mummy

                                Mchewe 18th November 1937

                                Hello George Darling,

                                Thank you for your lovely drawing of Daddy shooting an elephant. Daddy says
                                that the only thing is that you have drawn him a bit too handsome.

                                I went onto the verandah a few minutes ago to pick a banana for Kate from the
                                bunch hanging there and a big hornet flew out and stung my elbow! There are lots of
                                them around now and those stinging flies too. Kate wears thick corduroy dungarees so
                                that she will not get her fat little legs bitten. She is two years old now and is a real little
                                pickle. She loves running out in the rain so I have ordered a pair of red Wellingtons and a
                                tiny umbrella from a Nairobi shop for her Christmas present.

                                Fanny’s puppies have their eyes open now and have very sharp little teeth.
                                They love to nip each other. We are keeping the fiercest little one whom we call Paddy
                                but are giving the others to friends. The coffee bushes are full of lovely white flowers
                                and the bees and ants are very busy stealing their honey.

                                Yesterday a troop of baboons came down the hill and Dad shot a big one to
                                scare the others off. They are a nuisance because they steal the maize and potatoes
                                from the native shambas and then there is not enough food for the totos.
                                Dad and I are very proud of you for not making a fuss when you went to the
                                dentist to have that tooth out.

                                Bye bye, my fine little son.
                                Three bags full of love from Kate, Dad and Mummy.

                                Mchewe 12th February, 1938

                                Dearest Family,

                                here is some news that will please you. George has been offered and has
                                accepted a job as Forester at Mbulu in the Northern Province of Tanganyika. George
                                would have preferred a job as Game Ranger, but though the Game Warden, Philip
                                Teare, is most anxious to have him in the Game Department, there is no vacancy at
                                present. Anyway if one crops up later, George can always transfer from one
                                Government Department to another. Poor George, he hates the idea of taking a job. He
                                says that hitherto he has always been his own master and he detests the thought of
                                being pushed around by anyone.

                                Now however he has no choice. Our capitol is almost exhausted and the coffee
                                market shows no signs of improving. With three children and another on the way, he
                                feels he simply must have a fixed income. I shall be sad to leave this little farm. I love
                                our little home and we have been so very happy here, but my heart rejoices at the
                                thought of overseas leave every thirty months. Now we shall be able to fetch Ann and
                                George from England and in three years time we will all be together in Tanganyika once
                                more.

                                There is no sale for farms so we will just shut the house and keep on a very small
                                labour force just to keep the farm from going derelict. We are eating our hens but will
                                take our two dogs, Fanny and Paddy with us.

                                One thing I shall be glad to leave is that leopard. She still comes grunting around
                                at night but not as badly as she did before. I do not mind at all when George is here but
                                until George was accepted for this forestry job I was afraid he might go back to the
                                Diggings and I should once more be left alone to be cursed by the leopard’s attentions.
                                Knowing how much I dreaded this George was most anxious to shoot the leopard and
                                for weeks he kept his shotgun and a powerful torch handy at night.

                                One night last week we woke to hear it grunting near the kitchen. We got up very
                                quietly and whilst George loaded the shotgun with SSG, I took the torch and got the
                                heavy revolver from the cupboard. We crept out onto the dark verandah where George
                                whispered to me to not switch on the torch until he had located the leopard. It was pitch
                                black outside so all he could do was listen intently. And then of course I spoilt all his
                                plans. I trod on the dog’s tin bowl and made a terrific clatter! George ordered me to
                                switch on the light but it was too late and the leopard vanished into the long grass of the
                                Kalonga, grunting derisively, or so it sounded.

                                She never comes into the clearing now but grunts from the hillside just above it.

                                Eleanor.

                                Mbulu 18th March, 1938

                                Dearest Family,

                                Journeys end at last. here we are at Mbulu, installed in our new quarters which are
                                as different as they possibly could be from our own cosy little home at Mchewe. We
                                live now, my dears, in one wing of a sort of ‘Beau Geste’ fort but I’ll tell you more about
                                it in my next letter. We only arrived yesterday and have not had time to look around.
                                This letter will tell you just about our trip from Mbeya.

                                We left the farm in our little red Ford two seater with all our portable goods and
                                chattels plus two native servants and the two dogs. Before driving off, George took one
                                look at the flattened springs and declared that he would be surprised if we reached
                                Mbeya without a breakdown and that we would never make Mbulu with the car so
                                overloaded.

                                However luck was with us. We reached Mbeya without mishap and at one of the
                                local garages saw a sturdy used Ford V8 boxbody car for sale. The garage agreed to
                                take our small car as part payment and George drew on our little remaining capitol for the
                                rest. We spent that night in the house of the Forest Officer and next morning set out in
                                comfort for the Northern Province of Tanganyika.

                                I had done the journey from Dodoma to Mbeya seven years before so was
                                familiar with the scenery but the road was much improved and the old pole bridges had
                                been replaced by modern steel ones. Kate was as good as gold all the way. We
                                avoided hotels and camped by the road and she found this great fun.
                                The road beyond Dodoma was new to me and very interesting country, flat and
                                dry and dusty, as little rain falls there. The trees are mostly thorn trees but here and there
                                one sees a giant baobab, weird trees with fantastically thick trunks and fat squat branches
                                with meagre foliage. The inhabitants of this area I found interesting though. They are
                                called Wagogo and are a primitive people who ape the Masai in dress and customs
                                though they are much inferior to the Masai in physique. They are also great herders of
                                cattle which, rather surprisingly, appear to thrive in that dry area.

                                The scenery alters greatly as one nears Babati, which one approaches by a high
                                escarpment from which one has a wonderful view of the Rift Valley. Babati township
                                appears to be just a small group of Indian shops and shabby native houses, but I
                                believe there are some good farms in the area. Though the little township is squalid,
                                there is a beautiful lake and grand mountains to please the eye. We stopped only long
                                enough to fill up with petrol and buy some foodstuffs. Beyond Babati there is a tsetse
                                fly belt and George warned our two native servants to see that no tsetse flies settled on
                                the dogs.

                                We stopped for the night in a little rest house on the road about 80 miles from
                                Arusha where we were to spend a few days with the Forest Officer before going on to
                                Mbulu. I enjoyed this section of the road very much because it runs across wide plains
                                which are bounded on the West by the blue mountains of the Rift Valley wall. Here for
                                the first time I saw the Masai on their home ground guarding their vast herds of cattle. I
                                also saw their strange primitive hovels called Manyattas, with their thorn walled cattle
                                bomas and lots of plains game – giraffe, wildebeest, ostriches and antelope. Kate was
                                wildly excited and entranced with the game especially the giraffe which stood gazing
                                curiously and unafraid of us, often within a few yards of the road.

                                Finally we came across the greatest thrill of all, my first view of Mt Meru the extinct
                                volcano about 16,000 feet high which towers over Arusha township. The approach to
                                Arusha is through flourishing coffee plantations very different alas from our farm at Mchewe. George says that at Arusha coffee growing is still a paying proposition
                                because here the yield of berry per acre is much higher than in the Southern highlands
                                and here in the North the farmers have not such heavy transport costs as the railway runs
                                from Arusha to the port at Tanga.

                                We stayed overnight at a rather second rate hotel but the food was good and we
                                had hot baths and a good nights rest. Next day Tom Lewis the Forest Officer, fetched
                                us and we spent a few days camping in a tent in the Lewis’ garden having meals at their
                                home. Both Tom and Lillian Lewis were most friendly. Tom lewis explained to George
                                what his work in the Mbulu District was to be, and they took us camping in a Forest
                                Reserve where Lillian and her small son David and Kate and I had a lovely lazy time
                                amidst beautiful surroundings. Before we left for Mbulu, Lillian took me shopping to buy
                                material for curtains for our new home. She described the Forest House at Mbulu to me
                                and it sounded delightful but alas, when we reached Mbulu we discovered that the
                                Assistant District Officer had moved into the Forest House and we were directed to the
                                Fort or Boma. The night before we left Arusha for Mbulu it rained very heavily and the
                                road was very treacherous and slippery due to the surface being of ‘black cotton’ soil
                                which has the appearance and consistency of chocolate blancmange, after rain. To get to
                                Mbulu we had to drive back in the direction of Dodoma for some 70 miles and then turn
                                to the right and drive across plains to the Great Rift Valley Wall. The views from this
                                escarpment road which climbs this wall are magnificent. At one point one looks down
                                upon Lake Manyara with its brilliant white beaches of soda.

                                The drive was a most trying one for George. We had no chains for the wheels
                                and several times we stuck in the mud and our two houseboys had to put grass and
                                branches under the wheels to stop them from spinning. Quite early on in the afternoon
                                George gave up all hope of reaching Mbulu that day and planned to spend the night in
                                a little bush rest camp at Karatu. However at one point it looked as though we would not
                                even reach this resthouse for late afternoon found us properly bogged down in a mess
                                of mud at the bottom of a long and very steep hill. In spite of frantic efforts on the part of
                                George and the two boys, all now very wet and muddy, the heavy car remained stuck.
                                Suddenly five Masai men appeared through the bushes beside the road. They
                                were all tall and angular and rather terrifying looking to me. Each wore only a blanket
                                knotted over one shoulder and all were armed with spears. They lined up by the side of
                                the road and just looked – not hostile but simply aloof and supercilious. George greeted
                                them and said in Ki-Swahili, “Help to push and I will reward you.” But they said nothing,
                                just drawing back imperceptibly to register disgust at the mere idea of manual labour.
                                Their expressions said quite clearly “A Masai is a warrior and does not soil his hands.”
                                George then did something which startled them I think, as much as me. He
                                plucked their spears from their hands one by one and flung them into the back of the
                                boxbody. “Now push!” he said, “And when we are safely out of the mud you shall have
                                your spears back.” To my utter astonishment the Masai seemed to applaud George’s
                                action. I think they admire courage in a man more than anything else. They pushed with a
                                will and soon we were roaring up the long steep slope. “I can’t stop here” quoth George
                                as up and up we went. The Masai were in mad pursuit with their blankets streaming
                                behind. They took a very steep path which was a shortcut to the top. They are certainly
                                amazing athletes and reached the top at the same time as the car. Their route of course
                                was shorter but much more steep, yet they came up without any sign of fatigue to claim
                                their spears and the money which George handed out with a friendly grin. The Masai
                                took the whole episode in good heart and we parted on the most friendly terms.

                                After a rather chilly night in the three walled shack, we started on the last lap of our
                                journey yesterday morning in bright weather and made the trip to Mbulu without incident.

                                Eleanor.

                                Mbulu 24th March, 1938

                                Dearest Family,

                                Mbulu is an attractive station but living in this rather romantic looking fort has many
                                disadvantages. Our quarters make up one side of the fort which is built up around a
                                hollow square. The buildings are single storied but very tall in the German manner and
                                there is a tower on one corner from which the Union Jack flies. The tower room is our
                                sitting room, and one has very fine views from the windows of the rolling country side.
                                However to reach this room one has to climb a steep flight of cement steps from the
                                court yard. Another disadvantage of this tower room is that there is a swarm of bees in
                                the roof and the stray ones drift down through holes in the ceiling and buzz angrily
                                against the window panes or fly around in a most menacing manner.

                                Ours are the only private quarters in the Fort. Two other sides of the Fort are
                                used as offices, storerooms and court room and the fourth side is simply a thick wall with
                                battlements and loopholes and a huge iron shod double door of enormous thickness
                                which is always barred at sunset when the flag is hauled down. Two Police Askari always
                                remain in the Fort on guard at night. The effect from outside the whitewashed fort is very
                                romantic but inside it is hardly homely and how I miss my garden at Mchewe and the
                                grass and trees.

                                We have no privacy downstairs because our windows overlook the bare
                                courtyard which is filled with Africans patiently waiting to be admitted to the courtroom as
                                witnesses or spectators. The outside windows which overlook the valley are heavily
                                barred. I can only think that the Germans who built this fort must have been very scared
                                of the local natives.

                                Our rooms are hardly cosy and are furnished with typical heavy German pieces.
                                We have a vast bleak bedroom, a dining room and an enormous gloomy kitchen in
                                which meals for the German garrison were cooked. At night this kitchen is alive with
                                gigantic rats but fortunately they do not seem to care for the other rooms. To crown
                                everything owls hoot and screech at night on the roof.

                                On our first day here I wandered outside the fort walls with Kate and came upon a
                                neatly fenced plot enclosing the graves of about fifteen South African soldiers killed by
                                the Germans in the 1914-18 war. I understand that at least one of theses soldiers died in
                                the courtyard here. The story goes, that during the period in the Great War when this fort
                                was occupied by a troop of South African Horse, a German named Siedtendorf
                                appeared at the great barred door at night and asked to speak to the officer in command
                                of the Troop. The officer complied with this request and the small shutter in the door was
                                opened so that he could speak with the German. The German, however, had not come
                                to speak. When he saw the exposed face of the officer, he fired, killing him, and
                                escaped into the dark night. I had this tale on good authority but cannot vouch for it. I do
                                know though, that there are two bullet holes in the door beside the shutter. An unhappy
                                story to think about when George is away, as he is now, and the moonlight throws queer
                                shadows in the court yard and the owls hoot.

                                However though I find our quarters depressing, I like Mbulu itself very much. It is
                                rolling country, treeless except for the plantations of the Forestry Dept. The land is very
                                fertile in the watered valleys but the grass on hills and plains is cropped to the roots by
                                the far too numerous cattle and goats. There are very few Europeans on the station, only
                                Mr Duncan, the District Officer, whose wife and children recently left for England, the
                                Assistant District Officer and his wife, a bachelor Veterinary Officer, a Road Foreman and
                                ourselves, and down in the village a German with an American wife and an elderly
                                Irishman whom I have not met. The Government officials have a communal vegetable
                                garden in the valley below the fort which keeps us well supplied with green stuff. 

                                Most afternoons George, Kate and I go for walks after tea. On Fridays there is a
                                little ceremony here outside the fort. In the late afternoon a little procession of small
                                native schoolboys, headed by a drum and penny whistle band come marching up the
                                road to a tune which sounds like ‘Two lovely black eyes”. They form up below our tower
                                and as the flag is lowered for the day they play ‘God save the King’, and then march off
                                again. It is quite a cheerful little ceremony.

                                The local Africans are a skinny lot and, I should say, a poor tribe. They protect
                                themselves against the cold by wrapping themselves in cotton blankets or a strip of
                                unbleached sheeting. This they drape over their heads, almost covering their faces and
                                the rest is wrapped closely round their bodies in the manner of a shroud. A most
                                depressing fashion. They live in very primitive comfortless houses. They simply make a
                                hollow in the hillside and build a front wall of wattle and daub. Into this rude shelter at night
                                go cattle and goats, men, women, and children.

                                Mbulu village has the usual mud brick and wattle dukas and wattle and daub
                                houses. The chief trader is a Goan who keeps a surprisingly good variety of tinned
                                foodstuffs and also sells hardware and soft goods.

                                The Europeans here have been friendly but as you will have noted there are
                                only two other women on station and no children at all to be companions for Kate.

                                Eleanor.

                                Mbulu 20th June 1938

                                Dearest Family,

                                Here we are on Safari with George at Babati where we are occupying a rest
                                house on the slopes of Ufiome Mountain. The slopes are a Forest Reserve and
                                George is supervising the clearing of firebreaks in preparation for the dry weather. He
                                goes off after a very early breakfast and returns home in the late afternoon so Kate and I
                                have long lazy days.

                                Babati is a pleasant spot and the resthouse is quite comfortable. It is about a mile
                                from the village which is just the usual collection of small mud brick and corrugated iron
                                Indian Dukas. There are a few settlers in the area growing coffee, or going in for mixed
                                farming but I don’t think they are doing very well. The farm adjoining the rest house is
                                owned by Lord Lovelace but is run by a manager.

                                George says he gets enough exercise clambering about all day on the mountain,
                                so Kate and I do our walking in the mornings when George is busy, and we all relax in
                                the evenings when George returns from his field work. Kate’s favourite walk is to the big
                                block of mtama (sorghum) shambas lower down the hill. There are huge swarms of tiny
                                grain eating birds around waiting the chance to plunder the mtama, so the crops are
                                watched from sunrise to sunset.

                                Crude observation platforms have been erected for this purpose in the centre of
                                each field and the women and the young boys of the family concerned, take it in turn to
                                occupy the platform and scare the birds. Each watcher has a sling and uses clods of
                                earth for ammunition. The clod is placed in the centre of the sling which is then whirled
                                around at arms length. Suddenly one end of the sling is released and the clod of earth
                                flies out and shatters against the mtama stalks. The sling makes a loud whip like crack and
                                the noise is quite startling and very effective in keeping the birds at a safe distance.

                                Eleanor.

                                Karatu 3rd July 1938

                                Dearest Family,

                                Still on safari you see! We left Babati ten days ago and passed through Mbulu
                                on our way to this spot. We slept out of doors one night beside Lake Tiawa about eight
                                miles from Mbulu. It was a peaceful spot and we enjoyed watching the reflection of the
                                sunset on the lake and the waterhens and duck and pelicans settling down for the night.
                                However it turned piercingly cold after sunset so we had an early supper and then all
                                three of us lay down to sleep in the back of the boxbody (station wagon). It was a tight
                                fit and a real case of ‘When Dad turns, we all turn.’

                                Here at Karatu we are living in a grass hut with only three walls. It is rather sweet
                                and looks like the setting for a Nativity Play. Kate and I share the only camp bed and
                                George and the dogs sleep on the floor. The air here is very fresh and exhilarating and
                                we all feel very fit. George is occupied all day supervising the cutting of firebreaks
                                around existing plantations and the forest reserve of indigenous trees. Our camp is on
                                the hillside and below us lie the fertile wheat lands of European farmers.

                                They are mostly Afrikaners, the descendants of the Boer families who were
                                invited by the Germans to settle here after the Boer War. Most of them are pro-British
                                now and a few have called in here to chat to George about big game hunting. George
                                gets on extremely well with them and recently attended a wedding where he had a
                                lively time dancing at the reception. He likes the older people best as most are great
                                individualists. One fine old man, surnamed von Rooyen, visited our camp. He is a Boer
                                of the General Smuts type with spare figure and bearded face. George tells me he is a
                                real patriarch with an enormous family – mainly sons. This old farmer fought against the
                                British throughout the Boer War under General Smuts and again against the British in the
                                German East Africa campaign when he was a scout and right hand man to Von Lettow. It
                                is said that Von Lettow was able to stay in the field until the end of the Great War
                                because he listened to the advise given to him by von Rooyen. However his dislike for
                                the British does not extend to George as they have a mutual interest in big game
                                hunting.

                                Kate loves being on safari. She is now so accustomed to having me as her nurse
                                and constant companion that I do not know how she will react to paid help. I shall have to
                                get someone to look after her during my confinement in the little German Red Cross
                                hospital at Oldeani.

                                George has obtained permission from the District Commissioner, for Kate and
                                me to occupy the Government Rest House at Oldeani from the end of July until the end
                                of August when my baby is due. He will have to carry on with his field work but will join
                                us at weekends whenever possible.

                                Eleanor.

                                Karatu 12th July 1938

                                Dearest Family,

                                Not long now before we leave this camp. We have greatly enjoyed our stay
                                here in spite of the very chilly earl mornings and the nights when we sit around in heavy
                                overcoats until our early bed time.

                                Last Sunday I persuaded George to take Kate and me to the famous Ngoro-
                                Ngoro Crater. He was not very keen to do so because the road is very bumpy for
                                anyone in my interesting condition but I feel so fit that I was most anxious to take this
                                opportunity of seeing the enormous crater. We may never be in this vicinity again and in
                                any case safari will not be so simple with a small baby.

                                What a wonderful trip it was! The road winds up a steep escarpment from which
                                one gets a glorious birds eye view of the plains of the Great Rift Valley far, far below.
                                The crater is immense. There is a road which skirts the rim in places and one has quite
                                startling views of the floor of the crater about two thousand feet below.

                                A camp for tourists has just been built in a clearing in the virgin forest. It is most
                                picturesque as the camp buildings are very neatly constructed log cabins with very high
                                pitched thatched roofs. We spent about an hour sitting on the grass near the edge of the
                                crater enjoying the sunshine and the sharp air and really awe inspiring view. Far below us
                                in the middle of the crater was a small lake and we could see large herds of game
                                animals grazing there but they were too far away to be impressive, even seen through
                                George’s field glasses. Most appeared to be wildebeest and zebra but I also picked
                                out buffalo. Much more exciting was my first close view of a wild elephant. George
                                pointed him out to me as we approached the rest camp on the inward journey. He
                                stood quietly under a tree near the road and did not seem to be disturbed by the car
                                though he rolled a wary eye in our direction. On our return journey we saw him again at
                                almost uncomfortably close quarters. We rounded a sharp corner and there stood the
                                elephant, facing us and slap in the middle of the road. He was busily engaged giving
                                himself a dust bath but spared time to give us an irritable look. Fortunately we were on a
                                slight slope so George quickly switched off the engine and backed the car quietly round
                                the corner. He got out of the car and loaded his rifle, just in case! But after he had finished
                                his toilet the elephant moved off the road and we took our chance and passed without
                                incident.

                                One notices the steepness of the Ngoro-Ngoro road more on the downward
                                journey than on the way up. The road is cut into the side of the mountain so that one has
                                a steep slope on one hand and a sheer drop on the other. George told me that a lorry
                                coming down the mountain was once charged from behind by a rhino. On feeling and
                                hearing the bash from behind the panic stricken driver drove off down the mountain as
                                fast as he dared and never paused until he reached level ground at the bottom of the
                                mountain. There was no sign of the rhino so the driver got out to examine his lorry and
                                found the rhino horn embedded in the wooden tail end of the lorry. The horn had been
                                wrenched right off!

                                Happily no excitement of that kind happened to us. I have yet to see a rhino.

                                Eleanor.

                                Oldeani. 19th July 1938

                                Dearest Family,

                                Greetings from a lady in waiting! Kate and I have settled down comfortably in the
                                new, solidly built Government Rest House which comprises one large living room and
                                one large office with a connecting door. Outside there is a kitchen and a boys quarter.
                                There are no resident Government officials here at Oldeani so the office is in use only
                                when the District Officer from Mbulu makes his monthly visit. However a large Union
                                Jack flies from a flagpole in the front of the building as a gentle reminder to the entirely
                                German population of Oldeani that Tanganyika is now under British rule.

                                There is quite a large community of German settlers here, most of whom are
                                engaged in coffee farming. George has visited several of the farms in connection with his
                                forestry work and says the coffee plantations look very promising indeed. There are also
                                a few German traders in the village and there is a large boarding school for German
                                children and also a very pleasant little hospital where I have arranged to have the baby.
                                Right next door to the Rest House is a General Dealers Store run by a couple named
                                Schnabbe. The shop is stocked with drapery, hardware, china and foodstuffs all
                                imported from Germany and of very good quality. The Schnabbes also sell local farm
                                produce, beautiful fresh vegetables, eggs and pure rich milk and farm butter. Our meat
                                comes from a German butchery and it is a great treat to get clean, well cut meat. The
                                sausages also are marvellous and in great variety.

                                The butcher is an entertaining character. When he called round looking for custom I
                                expected him to break out in a yodel any minute, as it was obvious from a glance that
                                the Alps are his natural background. From under a green Tyrollean hat with feather,
                                blooms a round beefy face with sparkling small eyes and such widely spaced teeth that
                                one inevitably thinks of a garden rake. Enormous beefy thighs bulge from greasy
                                lederhosen which are supported by the traditional embroidered braces. So far the
                                butcher is the only cheery German, male or female, whom I have seen, and I have met
                                most of the locals at the Schnabbe’s shop. Most of the men seem to have cultivated
                                the grim Hitler look. They are all fanatical Nazis and one is usually greeted by a raised
                                hand and Heil Hitler! All very theatrical. I always feel like crying in ringing tones ‘God
                                Save the King’ or even ‘St George for England’. However the men are all very correct
                                and courteous and the women friendly. The women all admire Kate and cry, “Ag, das
                                kleine Englander.” She really is a picture with her rosy cheeks and huge grey eyes and
                                golden curls. Kate is having a wonderful time playing with Manfried, the Scnabbe’s small
                                son. Neither understands a word said by the other but that doesn’t seem to worry them.

                                Before he left on safari, George took me to hospital for an examination by the
                                nurse, Sister Marianne. She has not been long in the country and knows very little
                                English but is determined to learn and carried on an animated, if rather quaint,
                                conversation with frequent references to a pocket dictionary. She says I am not to worry
                                because there is not doctor here. She is a very experienced midwife and anyway in an
                                emergency could call on the old retired Veterinary Surgeon for assistance.
                                I asked sister Marianne whether she knew of any German woman or girl who
                                would look after Kate whilst I am in hospital and today a very top drawer German,
                                bearing a strong likeness to ‘Little Willie’, called and offered the services of his niece who
                                is here on a visit from Germany. I was rather taken aback and said, “Oh no Baron, your
                                niece would not be the type I had in mind. I’m afraid I cannot pay much for a companion.”
                                However the Baron was not to be discouraged. He told me that his niece is seventeen
                                but looks twenty, that she is well educated and will make a cheerful companion. Her
                                father wishes her to learn to speak English fluently and that is why the Baron wished her
                                to come to me as a house daughter. As to pay, a couple of pounds a month for pocket
                                money and her keep was all he had in mind. So with some misgivings I agreed to take
                                the niece on as a companion as from 1st August.

                                Eleanor.

                                Oldeani. 10th August 1938

                                Dearest Family,

                                Never a dull moment since my young companion arrived. She is a striking looking
                                girl with a tall boyish figure and very short and very fine dark hair which she wears
                                severely slicked back. She wears tweeds, no make up but has shiny rosy cheeks and
                                perfect teeth – she also,inevitably, has a man friend and I have an uncomfortable
                                suspicion that it is because of him that she was planted upon me. Upon second
                                thoughts though, maybe it was because of her excessive vitality, or even because of
                                her healthy appetite! The Baroness, I hear is in poor health and I can imagine that such
                                abundant health and spirit must have been quite overpowering. The name is Ingeborg,
                                but she is called Mouche, which I believe means Mouse. Someone in her family must
                                have a sense of humour.

                                Her English only needed practice and she now chatters fluently so that I know her
                                background and views on life. Mouche’s father is a personal friend of Goering. He was
                                once a big noise in the German Airforce but is now connected with the car industry and
                                travels frequently and intensively in Europe and America on business. Mouche showed
                                me some snap shots of her family and I must say they look prosperous and charming.
                                Mouche tells me that her father wants her to learn to speak English fluently so that
                                she can get a job with some British diplomat in Cairo. I had immediate thought that I
                                might be nursing a future Mata Hari in my bosom, but this was immediately extinguished
                                when Mouche remarked that her father would like her to marry an Englishman. However
                                it seems that the mere idea revolts her. “Englishmen are degenerates who swill whisky
                                all day.” I pointed out that she had met George, who was a true blue Englishman, but
                                was nevertheless a fine physical specimen and certainly didn’t drink all day. Mouche
                                replied that George is not an Englishman but a hunter, as though that set him apart.
                                Mouche is an ardent Hitler fan and an enthusiastic member of the Hitler Youth
                                Movement. The house resounds with Hitler youth songs and when she is not singing,
                                her gramophone is playing very stirring marching songs. I cannot understand a word,
                                which is perhaps as well. Every day she does the most strenuous exercises watched
                                with envy by me as my proportions are now those of a circus Big Top. Mouche eats a
                                fantastic amount of meat and I feel it is a blessing that she is much admired by our
                                Tyrollean butcher who now delivers our meat in person and adds as a token of his
                                admiration some extra sausages for Mouche.

                                I must confess I find her stimulating company as George is on safari most of the
                                time and my evenings otherwise would be lonely. I am a little worried though about
                                leaving Kate here with Mouche when I go to hospital. The dogs and Kate have not taken
                                to her. I am trying to prepare Kate for the separation but she says, “She’s not my
                                mummy. You are my dear mummy, and I want you, I want you.” George has got
                                permission from the Provincial Forestry Officer to spend the last week of August here at
                                the Rest House with me and I only hope that the baby will be born during that time.
                                Kate adores her dad and will be perfectly happy to remain here with him.

                                One final paragraph about Mouche. I thought all German girls were domesticated
                                but not Mouche. I have Kesho-Kutwa here with me as cook and I have engaged a local
                                boy to do the laundry. I however expected Mouche would take over making the
                                puddings and pastry but she informed me that she can only bake a chocolate cake and
                                absolutely nothing else. She said brightly however that she would do the mending. As
                                there is none for her to do, she has rescued a large worn handkerchief of George’s and
                                sits with her feet up listening to stirring gramophone records whilst she mends the
                                handkerchief with exquisite darning.

                                Eleanor.

                                Oldeani. 20th August 1938

                                Dearest Family,

                                Just after I had posted my last letter I received what George calls a demi official
                                letter from the District Officer informing me that I would have to move out of the Rest
                                House for a few days as the Governor and his hangers on would be visiting Oldeani
                                and would require the Rest House. Fortunately George happened to be here for a few
                                hours and he arranged for Kate and Mouche and me to spend a few days at the
                                German School as borders. So here I am at the school having a pleasant and restful
                                time and much entertained by all the goings on.

                                The school buildings were built with funds from Germany and the school is run on
                                the lines of a contemporary German school. I think the school gets a grant from the
                                Tanganyika Government towards running expenses, but I am not sure. The school hall is
                                dominated by a more than life sized oil painting of Adolf Hitler which, at present, is
                                flanked on one side by the German Flag and on the other by the Union Jack. I cannot
                                help feeling that the latter was put up today for the Governor’s visit today.
                                The teachers are very amiable. We all meet at mealtimes, and though few of the
                                teachers speak English, the ones who do are anxious to chatter. The headmaster is a
                                scholarly man but obviously anti-British. He says he cannot understand why so many
                                South Africans are loyal to Britain – or rather to England. “They conquered your country
                                didn’t they?” I said that that had never occurred to me and that anyway I was mainly of
                                Scots descent and that loyalty to the crown was natural to me. “But the English
                                conquered the Scots and yet you are loyal to England. That I cannot understand.” “Well I
                                love England,” said I firmly, ”and so do all British South Africans.” Since then we have
                                stuck to English literature. Shakespeare, Lord Byron and Galsworthy seem to be the
                                favourites and all, thank goodness, make safe topics for conversation.
                                Mouche is in her element but Kate and I do not enjoy the food which is typically
                                German and consists largely of masses of fat pork and sauerkraut and unfamiliar soups. I
                                feel sure that the soup at lunch today had blobs of lemon curd in it! I also find most
                                disconcerting the way that everyone looks at me and says, “Bon appetite”, with much
                                smiling and nodding so I have to fight down my nausea and make a show of enjoying
                                the meals.

                                The teacher whose room adjoins mine is a pleasant woman and I take my
                                afternoon tea with her. She, like all the teachers, has a large framed photo of Hitler on her
                                wall flanked by bracket vases of fresh flowers. One simply can’t get away from the man!
                                Even in the dormitories each child has a picture of Hitler above the bed. Hitler accepting
                                flowers from a small girl, or patting a small boy on the head. Even the children use the
                                greeting ‘Heil Hitler’. These German children seem unnaturally prim when compared with
                                my cheerful ex-pupils in South Africa but some of them are certainly very lovely to look
                                at.

                                Tomorrow Mouche, Kate and I return to our quarters in the Rest House and in a
                                few days George will join us for a week.

                                Eleanor.

                                Oldeani Hospital. 9th September 1938

                                Dearest Family,

                                You will all be delighted to hear that we have a second son, whom we have
                                named John. He is a darling, so quaint and good. He looks just like a little old man with a
                                high bald forehead fringed around the edges with a light brown fluff. George and I call
                                him Johnny Jo because he has a tiny round mouth and a rather big nose and reminds us
                                of A.A.Milne’s ‘Jonathan Jo has a mouth like an O’ , but Kate calls him, ‘My brother John’.
                                George was not here when he was born on September 5th, just two minutes
                                before midnight. He left on safari on the morning of the 4th and, of course, that very night
                                the labour pains started. Fortunately Kate was in bed asleep so Mouche walked with
                                me up the hill to the hospital where I was cheerfully received by Sister Marianne who
                                had everything ready for the confinement. I was lucky to have such an experienced
                                midwife because this was a breech birth and sister had to manage single handed. As
                                there was no doctor present I was not allowed even a sniff of anaesthetic. Sister slaved
                                away by the light of a pressure lamp endeavouring to turn the baby having first shoved
                                an inverted baby bath under my hips to raise them.

                                What a performance! Sister Marianne was very much afraid that she might not be
                                able to save the baby and great was our relief when at last she managed to haul him out
                                by the feet. One slap and the baby began to cry without any further attention so Sister
                                wrapped him up in a blanket and took Johnny to her room for the night. I got very little
                                sleep but was so thankful to have the ordeal over that I did not mind even though I
                                heard a hyaena cackling and calling under my window in a most evil way.
                                When Sister brought Johnny to me in the early morning I stared in astonishment.
                                Instead of dressing him in one of his soft Viyella nighties, she had dressed him in a short
                                sleeved vest of knitted cotton with a cotton cloth swayed around his waist sarong
                                fashion. When I protested, “But Sister why is the baby not dressed in his own clothes?”
                                She answered firmly, “I find it is not allowed. A baby’s clotheses must be boiled and I
                                cannot boil clotheses of wool therefore your baby must wear the clotheses of the Red
                                Cross.”

                                It was the same with the bedding. Poor Johnny lies all day in a deep wicker
                                basket with a detachable calico lining. There is no pillow under his head but a vast kind of
                                calico covered pillow is his only covering. There is nothing at all cosy and soft round my
                                poor baby. I said crossly to the Sister, “As every thing must be so sterile, I wonder you
                                don’t boil me too.” This she ignored.

                                When my message reached George he dashed back to visit us. Sister took him
                                first to see the baby and George was astonished to see the baby basket covered by a
                                sheet. “She has the poor little kid covered up like a bloody parrot,” he told me. So I
                                asked him to go at once to buy a square of mosquito netting to replace the sheet.
                                Kate is quite a problem. She behaves like an Angel when she is here in my
                                room but is rebellious when Sister shoos her out. She says she “Hates the Nanny”
                                which is what she calls Mouche. Unfortunately it seems that she woke before midnight
                                on the night Johnny Jo was born to find me gone and Mouche in my bed. According to
                                Mouche, Kate wept all night and certainly when she visited me in the early morning
                                Kate’s face was puffy with crying and she clung to me crying “Oh my dear mummy, why
                                did you go away?” over and over again. Sister Marianne was touched and suggested
                                that Mouche and Kate should come to the hospital as boarders as I am the only patient
                                at present and there is plenty of room. Luckily Kate does not seem at all jealous of the
                                baby and it is a great relief to have here here under my eye.

                                Eleanor.

                                #6263
                                TracyTracy
                                Participant

                                  From Tanganyika with Love

                                  continued  ~ part 4

                                  With thanks to Mike Rushby.

                                  Mchewe Estate. 31st January 1936

                                  Dearest Family,

                                  Life is very quiet just now. Our neighbours have left and I miss them all especially
                                  Joni who was always a great bearer of news. We also grew fond of his Swedish
                                  brother-in-law Max, whose loud ‘Hodi’ always brought a glad ‘Karibu’ from us. His wife,
                                  Marion, I saw less often. She is not strong and seldom went visiting but has always
                                  been friendly and kind and ready to share her books with me.

                                  Ann’s birthday is looming ahead and I am getting dreadfully anxious that her
                                  parcels do not arrive in time. I am delighted that you were able to get a good head for
                                  her doll, dad, but horrified to hear that it was so expensive. You would love your
                                  ‘Charming Ann’. She is a most responsible little soul and seems to have outgrown her
                                  mischievous ways. A pity in a way, I don’t want her to grow too serious. You should see
                                  how thoroughly Ann baths and towels herself. She is anxious to do Georgie and Kate
                                  as well.

                                  I did not mean to teach Ann to write until after her fifth birthday but she has taught
                                  herself by copying the large print in newspaper headlines. She would draw a letter and
                                  ask me the name and now I find that at four Ann knows the whole alphabet. The front
                                  cement steps is her favourite writing spot. She uses bits of white clay we use here for
                                  whitewashing.

                                  Coffee prices are still very low and a lot of planters here and at Mbosi are in a
                                  mess as they can no longer raise mortgages on their farms or get advances from the
                                  Bank against their crops. We hear many are leaving their farms to try their luck on the
                                  Diggings.

                                  George is getting fed up too. The snails are back on the shamba and doing
                                  frightful damage. Talk of the plagues of Egypt! Once more they are being collected in
                                  piles and bashed into pulp. The stench on the shamba is frightful! The greybeards in the
                                  village tell George that the local Chief has put a curse on the farm because he is angry
                                  that the Government granted George a small extension to the farm two years ago! As
                                  the Chief was consulted at the time and was agreeable this talk of a curse is nonsense
                                  but goes to show how the uneducated African put all disasters down to witchcraft.

                                  With much love,
                                  Eleanor.

                                  Mchewe Estate. 9th February 1936

                                  Dearest Family,

                                  Ann’s birthday yesterday was not quite the gay occasion we had hoped. The
                                  seventh was mail day so we sent a runner for the mail, hoping against hope that your
                                  parcel containing the dolls head had arrived. The runner left for Mbeya at dawn but, as it
                                  was a very wet day, he did not return with the mail bag until after dark by which time Ann
                                  was fast asleep. My heart sank when I saw the parcel which contained the dolls new
                                  head. It was squashed quite flat. I shed a few tears over that shattered head, broken
                                  quite beyond repair, and George felt as bad about it as I did. The other parcel arrived in
                                  good shape and Ann loves her little sewing set, especially the thimble, and the nursery
                                  rhymes are a great success.

                                  Ann woke early yesterday and began to open her parcels. She said “But
                                  Mummy, didn’t Barbara’s new head come?” So I had to show her the fragments.
                                  Instead of shedding the flood of tears I expected, Ann just lifted the glass eyes in her
                                  hand and said in a tight little voice “Oh poor Barbara.” George saved the situation. as
                                  usual, by saying in a normal voice,”Come on Ann, get up and lets play your new
                                  records.” So we had music and sweets before breakfast. Later I removed Barbara’s
                                  faded old blond wig and gummed on the glossy new brown one and Ann seems quite
                                  satisfied.

                                  Last night, after the children were tucked up in bed, we discussed our financial
                                  situation. The coffee trees that have survived the plagues of borer beetle, mealie bugs
                                  and snails look strong and fine, but George says it will be years before we make a living
                                  out of the farm. He says he will simply have to make some money and he is leaving for
                                  the Lupa on Saturday to have a look around on the Diggings. If he does decide to peg
                                  a claim and work it he will put up a wattle and daub hut and the children and I will join him
                                  there. But until such time as he strikes gold I shall have to remain here on the farm and
                                  ‘Keep the Home Fires Burning’.

                                  Now don’t go and waste pity on me. Women all over the country are having to
                                  stay at home whilst their husbands search for a livelihood. I am better off than most
                                  because I have a comfortable little home and loyal servants and we still have enough
                                  capitol to keep the wolf from the door. Anyway this is the rainy season and hardly the
                                  best time to drag three small children around the sodden countryside on prospecting
                                  safaris.

                                  So I’ll stay here at home and hold thumbs that George makes a lucky strike.

                                  Heaps of love to all,
                                  Eleanor.

                                  Mchewe Estate. 27th February 1936

                                  Dearest Family,

                                  Well, George has gone but here we are quite safe and cosy. Kate is asleep and
                                  Ann and Georgie are sprawled on the couch taking it in turns to enumerate the things
                                  God has made. Every now and again Ann bothers me with an awkward question. “Did
                                  God make spiders? Well what for? Did he make weeds? Isn’t He silly, mummy? She is
                                  becoming a very practical person. She sews surprisingly well for a four year old and has
                                  twice made cakes in the past week, very sweet and liberally coloured with cochineal and
                                  much appreciated by Georgie.

                                  I have been without George for a fortnight and have adapted myself to my new
                                  life. The children are great company during the day and I have arranged my evenings so
                                  that they do not seem long. I am determined that when George comes home he will find
                                  a transformed wife. I read an article entitled ‘Are you the girl he married?’ in a magazine
                                  last week and took a good look in the mirror and decided that I certainly was not! Hair dry,
                                  skin dry, and I fear, a faint shadow on the upper lip. So now I have blown the whole of
                                  your Christmas Money Order on an order to a chemist in Dar es Salaam for hair tonic,
                                  face cream and hair remover and am anxiously awaiting the parcel.

                                  In the meantime, after tucking the children into bed at night, I skip on the verandah
                                  and do the series of exercises recommended in the magazine article. After this exertion I
                                  have a leisurely bath followed by a light supper and then read or write letters to pass
                                  the time until Kate’s ten o’clock feed. I have arranged for Janey to sleep in the house.
                                  She comes in at 9.30 pm and makes up her bed on the living room floor by the fire.

                                  The days are by no means uneventful. The day before yesterday the biggest
                                  troop of monkeys I have ever seen came fooling around in the trees and on the grass
                                  only a few yards from the house. These monkeys were the common grey monkeys
                                  with black faces. They came in all sizes and were most entertaining to watch. Ann and
                                  Georgie had a great time copying their antics and pulling faces at the monkeys through
                                  the bedroom windows which I hastily closed.

                                  Thomas, our headman, came running up and told me that this troop of monkeys
                                  had just raided his maize shamba and asked me to shoot some of them. I would not of
                                  course do this. I still cannot bear to kill any animal, but I fired a couple of shots in the air
                                  and the monkeys just melted away. It was fantastic, one moment they were there and
                                  the next they were not. Ann and Georgie thought I had been very unkind to frighten the
                                  poor monkeys but honestly, when I saw what they had done to my flower garden, I
                                  almost wished I had hardened my heart and shot one or two.

                                  The children are all well but Ann gave me a nasty fright last week. I left Ann and
                                  Georgie at breakfast whilst I fed Fanny, our bull terrier on the back verandah. Suddenly I
                                  heard a crash and rushed inside to find Ann’s chair lying on its back and Ann beside it on
                                  the floor perfectly still and with a paper white face. I shouted for Janey to bring water and
                                  laid Ann flat on the couch and bathed her head and hands. Soon she sat up with a wan
                                  smile and said “I nearly knocked my head off that time, didn’t I.” She must have been
                                  standing on the chair and leaning against the back. Our brick floors are so terribly hard that
                                  she might have been seriously hurt.

                                  However she was none the worse for the fall, but Heavens, what an anxiety kids
                                  are.

                                  Lots of love,
                                  Eleanor

                                  Mchewe Estate. 12th March 1936

                                  Dearest Family,

                                  It was marvellous of you to send another money order to replace the one I spent
                                  on cosmetics. With this one I intend to order boots for both children as a protection from
                                  snake bite, though from my experience this past week the threat seems to be to the
                                  head rather than the feet. I was sitting on the couch giving Kate her morning milk from a
                                  cup when a long thin snake fell through the reed ceiling and landed with a thud just behind
                                  the couch. I shouted “Nyoka, Nyoka!” (Snake,Snake!) and the houseboy rushed in with
                                  a stick and killed the snake. I then held the cup to Kate’s mouth again but I suppose in
                                  my agitation I tipped it too much because the baby choked badly. She gasped for
                                  breath. I quickly gave her a sharp smack on the back and a stream of milk gushed
                                  through her mouth and nostrils and over me. Janey took Kate from me and carried her
                                  out into the fresh air on the verandah and as I anxiously followed her through the door,
                                  another long snake fell from the top of the wall just missing me by an inch or so. Luckily
                                  the houseboy still had the stick handy and dispatched this snake also.

                                  The snakes were a pair of ‘boomslangs’, not nice at all, and all day long I have
                                  had shamba boys coming along to touch hands and say “Poli Memsahib” – “Sorry
                                  madam”, meaning of course ‘Sorry you had a fright.’

                                  Apart from that one hectic morning this has been a quiet week. Before George
                                  left for the Lupa he paid off most of the farm hands as we can now only afford a few
                                  labourers for the essential work such as keeping the weeds down in the coffee shamba.
                                  There is now no one to keep the grass on the farm roads cut so we cannot use the pram
                                  when we go on our afternoon walks. Instead Janey carries Kate in a sling on her back.
                                  Janey is a very clean slim woman, and her clothes are always spotless, so Kate keeps
                                  cool and comfortable. Ann and Georgie always wear thick overalls on our walks as a
                                  protection against thorns and possible snakes. We usually make our way to the
                                  Mchewe River where Ann and Georgie paddle in the clear cold water and collect shiny
                                  stones.

                                  The cosmetics parcel duly arrived by post from Dar es Salaam so now I fill the
                                  evenings between supper and bed time attending to my face! The much advertised
                                  cream is pink and thick and feels revolting. I smooth it on before bedtime and keep it on
                                  all night. Just imagine if George could see me! The advertisements promise me a skin
                                  like a rose in six weeks. What a surprise there is in store for George!

                                  You will have been wondering what has happened to George. Well on the Lupa
                                  he heard rumours of a new gold strike somewhere in the Sumbawanga District. A couple
                                  of hundred miles from here I think, though I am not sure where it is and have no one to
                                  ask. You look it up on the map and tell me. John Molteno is also interested in this and
                                  anxious to have it confirmed so he and George have come to an agreement. John
                                  Molteno provided the porters for the journey together with prospecting tools and
                                  supplies but as he cannot leave his claims, or his gold buying business, George is to go
                                  on foot to the area of the rumoured gold strike and, if the strike looks promising will peg
                                  claims in both their names.

                                  The rainy season is now at its height and the whole countryside is under water. All
                                  roads leading to the area are closed to traffic and, as there are few Europeans who
                                  would attempt the journey on foot, George proposes to get a head start on them by
                                  making this uncomfortable safari. I have just had my first letter from George since he left
                                  on this prospecting trip. It took ages to reach me because it was sent by runner to
                                  Abercorn in Northern Rhodesia, then on by lorry to Mpika where it was put on a plane
                                  for Mbeya. George writes the most charming letters which console me a little upon our
                                  all too frequent separations.

                                  His letter was cheerful and optimistic, though reading between the lines I should
                                  say he had a grim time. He has reached Sumbawanga after ‘a hell of a trip’, to find that
                                  the rumoured strike was at Mpanda and he had a few more days of foot safari ahead.
                                  He had found the trip from the Lupa even wetter than he had expected. The party had
                                  three days of wading through swamps sometimes waist deep in water. Of his sixteen
                                  porters, four deserted an the second day out and five others have had malaria and so
                                  been unable to carry their loads. He himself is ‘thin but very fit’, and he sounds full of
                                  beans and writes gaily of the marvellous holiday we will have if he has any decent luck! I
                                  simply must get that mink and diamonds complexion.

                                  The frustrating thing is that I cannot write back as I have no idea where George is
                                  now.

                                  With heaps of love,
                                  Eleanor.

                                  Mchewe Estate. 24th March 1936

                                  Dearest Family,
                                  How kind you are. Another parcel from home. Although we are very short
                                  of labourers I sent a special runner to fetch it as Ann simply couldn’t bear the suspense
                                  of waiting to see Brenda, “My new little girl with plaits.” Thank goodness Brenda is
                                  unbreakable. I could not have born another tragedy. She really is an exquisite little doll
                                  and has hardly been out of Ann’s arms since arrival. She showed Brenda proudly to all
                                  the staff. The kitchen boy’s face was a study. His eyes fairly came out on sticks when he
                                  saw the dolls eyes not only opening and shutting, but moving from side to side in that
                                  incredibly lifelike way. Georgie loves his little model cars which he carries around all day
                                  and puts under his pillow at night.

                                  As for me, I am enchanted by my very smart new frock. Janey was so lavish with
                                  her compliments when I tried the frock on, that in a burst of generosity I gave her that
                                  rather tartish satin and lace trousseau nighty, and she was positively enthralled. She
                                  wore it that very night when she appeared as usual to doss down by the fire.
                                  By the way it was Janey’s turn to have a fright this week. She was in the
                                  bathroom washing the children’s clothes in an outsize hand basin when it happened. As
                                  she took Georgie’s overalls from the laundry basket a large centipede ran up her bare
                                  arm. Luckily she managed to knock the centipede off into the hot water in the hand basin.
                                  It was a brute, about six inches long of viciousness with a nasty sting. The locals say that
                                  the bite is much worse than a scorpions so Janey had a lucky escape.

                                  Kate cut her first two teeth yesterday and will, I hope, sleep better now. I don’t
                                  feel that pink skin food is getting a fair trial with all those broken nights. There is certainly
                                  no sign yet of ‘The skin he loves to touch”. Kate, I may say, is rosy and blooming. She
                                  can pull herself upright providing she has something solid to hold on to. She is so plump
                                  I have horrible visions of future bow legs so I push her down, but she always bobs up
                                  again.

                                  Both Ann and Georgie are mad on books. Their favourites are ‘Barbar and
                                  Celeste” and, of all things, ‘Struvel Peter’ . They listen with absolute relish to the sad tale
                                  of Harriet who played with matches.

                                  I have kept a laugh for the end. I am hoping that it will not be long before George
                                  comes home and thought it was time to take the next step towards glamour, so last
                                  Wednesday after lunch I settled the children on their beds and prepared to remove the ,
                                  to me, obvious down on my upper lip. (George always loyally says that he can’t see
                                  any.) Well I got out the tube of stuff and carefully followed the directions. I smoothed a
                                  coating on my upper lip. All this was watched with great interest by the children, including
                                  the baby, who stood up in her cot for a better view. Having no watch, I had propped
                                  the bedroom door open so that I could time the operation by the cuckoo clock in the
                                  living room. All the children’s surprised comments fell on deaf ears. I would neither talk
                                  nor smile for fear of cracking the hair remover which had set hard. The set time was up
                                  and I was just about to rinse the remover off when Kate slipped, knocking her head on
                                  the corner of the cot. I rushed to the rescue and precious seconds ticked off whilst I
                                  pacified her.

                                  So, my dears, when I rinsed my lip, not only the plaster and the hair came away
                                  but the skin as well and now I really did have a Ronald Coleman moustache – a crimson
                                  one. I bathed it, I creamed it, powdered it but all to no avail. Within half an hour my lip
                                  had swollen until I looked like one of those Duckbilled West African women. Ann’s
                                  comments, “Oh Mummy, you do look funny. Georgie, doesn’t Mummy look funny?”
                                  didn’t help to soothe me and the last straw was that just then there was the sound of a car drawing up outside – the first car I had heard for months. Anyway, thank heaven, it
                                  was not George, but the representative of a firm which sells agricultural machinery and
                                  farm implements, looking for orders. He had come from Dar es Salaam and had not
                                  heard that all the planters from this district had left their farms. Hospitality demanded that I
                                  should appear and offer tea. I did not mind this man because he was a complete
                                  stranger and fat, middle aged and comfortable. So I gave him tea, though I didn’t
                                  attempt to drink any myself, and told him the whole sad tale.

                                  Fortunately much of the swelling had gone next day and only a brown dryness
                                  remained. I find myself actually hoping that George is delayed a bit longer. Of one thing
                                  I am sure. If ever I grow a moustache again, it stays!

                                  Heaps of love from a sadder but wiser,
                                  Eleanor

                                  Mchewe Estate. 3rd April 1936

                                  Dearest Family,

                                  Sound the trumpets, beat the drums. George is home again. The safari, I am sad
                                  to say, was a complete washout in more ways than one. Anyway it was lovely to be
                                  together again and we don’t yet talk about the future. The home coming was not at all as
                                  I had planned it. I expected George to return in our old A.C. car which gives ample
                                  warning of its arrival. I had meant to wear my new frock and make myself as glamourous
                                  as possible, with our beautiful babe on one arm and our other jewels by my side.
                                  This however is what actually happened. Last Saturday morning at about 2 am , I
                                  thought I heard someone whispering my name. I sat up in bed, still half asleep, and
                                  there was George at the window. He was thin and unshaven and the tiredest looking
                                  man I have ever seen. The car had bogged down twenty miles back along the old Lupa
                                  Track, but as George had had no food at all that day, he decided to walk home in the
                                  bright moonlight.

                                  This is where I should have served up a tasty hot meal but alas, there was only
                                  the heal of a loaf and no milk because, before going to bed I had given the remaining
                                  milk to the dog. However George seemed too hungry to care what he ate. He made a
                                  meal off a tin of bully, a box of crustless cheese and the bread washed down with cup
                                  after cup of black tea. Though George was tired we talked for hours and it was dawn
                                  before we settled down to sleep.

                                  During those hours of talk George described his nightmarish journey. He started
                                  up the flooded Rukwa Valley and there were days of wading through swamp and mud
                                  and several swollen rivers to cross. George is a strong swimmer and the porters who
                                  were recruited in that area, could also swim. There remained the problem of the stores
                                  and of Kianda the houseboy who cannot swim. For these they made rough pole rafts
                                  which they pulled across the rivers with ropes. Kianda told me later that he hopes never
                                  to make such a journey again. He swears that the raft was submerged most of the time
                                  and that he was dragged through the rivers underwater! You should see the state of
                                  George’s clothes which were packed in a supposedly water tight uniform trunk. The
                                  whole lot are mud stained and mouldy.

                                  To make matters more trying for George he was obliged to live mostly on
                                  porters rations, rice and groundnut oil which he detests. As all the district roads were
                                  closed the little Indian Sores in the remote villages he passed had been unable to
                                  replenish their stocks of European groceries. George would have been thinner had it not
                                  been for two Roman Catholic missions enroute where he had good meals and dry
                                  nights. The Fathers are always wonderfully hospitable to wayfarers irrespective of
                                  whether or not they are Roman Catholics. George of course is not a Catholic. One finds
                                  the Roman Catholic missions right out in the ‘Blue’ and often on spots unhealthy to
                                  Europeans. Most of the Fathers are German or Dutch but they all speak a little English
                                  and in any case one can always fall back on Ki-Swahili.

                                  George reached his destination all right but it soon became apparent that reports
                                  of the richness of the strike had been greatly exaggerated. George had decided that
                                  prospects were brighter on the Lupa than on the new strike so he returned to the Lupa
                                  by the way he had come and, having returned the borrowed equipment decided to
                                  make his way home by the shortest route, the old and now rarely used road which
                                  passes by the bottom of our farm.

                                  The old A.C. had been left for safe keeping at the Roman Catholic Galala
                                  Mission 40 miles away, on George’s outward journey, and in this old car George, and
                                  the houseboy Kianda , started for home. The road was indescribably awful. There were long stretches that were simply one big puddle, in others all the soil had been washed
                                  away leaving the road like a rocky river bed. There were also patches where the tall
                                  grass had sprung up head high in the middle of the road,
                                  The going was slow because often the car bogged down because George had
                                  no wheel chains and he and Kianda had the wearisome business of digging her out. It
                                  was just growing dark when the old A.C. settled down determinedly in the mud for the
                                  last time. They could not budge her and they were still twenty miles from home. George
                                  decided to walk home in the moonlight to fetch help leaving Kianda in charge of the car
                                  and its contents and with George’s shot gun to use if necessary in self defence. Kianda
                                  was reluctant to stay but also not prepared to go for help whilst George remained with
                                  the car as lions are plentiful in that area. So George set out unarmed in the moonlight.
                                  Once he stopped to avoid a pride of lion coming down the road but he circled safely
                                  around them and came home without any further alarms.

                                  Kianda said he had a dreadful night in the car, “With lions roaming around the car
                                  like cattle.” Anyway the lions did not take any notice of the car or of Kianda, and the next
                                  day George walked back with all our farm boys and dug and pushed the car out of the
                                  mud. He brought car and Kianda back without further trouble but the labourers on their
                                  way home were treed by the lions.

                                  The wet season is definitely the time to stay home.

                                  Lots and lots of love,
                                  Eleanor

                                  Mchewe Estate. 30th April 1936

                                  Dearest Family,

                                  Young George’s third birthday passed off very well yesterday. It started early in
                                  the morning when he brought his pillow slip of presents to our bed. Kate was already
                                  there and Ann soon joined us. Young George liked all the presents you sent, especially
                                  the trumpet. It has hardly left his lips since and he is getting quite smart about the finger
                                  action.

                                  We had quite a party. Ann and I decorated the table with Christmas tree tinsel
                                  and hung a bunch of balloons above it. Ann also decorated young George’s chair with
                                  roses and phlox from the garden. I had made and iced a fruit cake but Ann begged to
                                  make a plain pink cake. She made it entirely by herself though I stood by to see that
                                  she measured the ingredients correctly. When the cake was baked I mixed some soft
                                  icing in a jug and she poured it carefully over the cake smoothing the gaps with her
                                  fingers!

                                  During the party we had the gramophone playing and we pulled crackers and
                                  wore paper hats and altogether had a good time. I forgot for a while that George is
                                  leaving again for the Lupa tomorrow for an indefinite time. He was marvellous at making
                                  young George’s party a gay one. You will have noticed the change from Georgie to
                                  young George. Our son declares that he now wants to be called George, “Like Dad”.
                                  He an Ann are a devoted couple and I am glad that there is only a fourteen
                                  months difference in their ages. They play together extremely well and are very
                                  independent which is just as well for little Kate now demands a lot of my attention. My
                                  garden is a real cottage garden and looks very gay and colourful. There are hollyhocks
                                  and Snapdragons, marigolds and phlox and of course the roses and carnations which, as
                                  you know, are my favourites. The coffee shamba does not look so good because the
                                  small labour force, which is all we can afford, cannot cope with all the weeds. You have
                                  no idea how things grow during the wet season in the tropics.

                                  Nothing alarming ever seems to happen when George is home, so I’m afraid this
                                  letter is rather dull. I wanted you to know though, that largely due to all your gifts of toys
                                  and sweets, Georgie’s 3rd birthday party went with a bang.

                                  Your very affectionate,
                                  Eleanor

                                  Mchewe Estate. 17th September 1936

                                  Dearest Family,

                                  I am sorry to hear that Mummy worries about me so much. “Poor Eleanor”,
                                  indeed! I have a quite exceptional husband, three lovely children, a dear little home and
                                  we are all well.It is true that I am in rather a rut but what else can we do? George comes
                                  home whenever he can and what excitement there is when he does come. He cannot
                                  give me any warning because he has to take advantage of chance lifts from the Diggings
                                  to Mbeya, but now that he is prospecting nearer home he usually comes walking over
                                  the hills. About 50 miles of rough going. Really and truly I am all right. Although our diet is
                                  monotonous we have plenty to eat. Eggs and milk are cheap and fruit plentiful and I
                                  have a good cook so can devote all my time to the children. I think it is because they are
                                  my constant companions that Ann and Georgie are so grown up for their years.
                                  I have no ayah at present because Janey has been suffering form rheumatism
                                  and has gone home for one of her periodic rests. I manage very well without her except
                                  in the matter of the afternoon walks. The outward journey is all right. George had all the
                                  grass cut on his last visit so I am able to push the pram whilst Ann, George and Fanny
                                  the dog run ahead. It is the uphill return trip that is so trying. Our walk back is always the
                                  same, down the hill to the river where the children love to play and then along the car
                                  road to the vegetable garden. I never did venture further since the day I saw a leopard
                                  jump on a calf. I did not tell you at the time as I thought you might worry. The cattle were
                                  grazing on a small knoll just off our land but near enough for me to have a clear view.
                                  Suddenly the cattle scattered in all directions and we heard the shouts of the herd boys
                                  and saw – or rather had the fleeting impression- of a large animal jumping on a calf. I
                                  heard the herd boy shout “Chui, Chui!” (leopard) and believe me, we turned in our
                                  tracks and made for home. To hasten things I picked up two sticks and told the children
                                  that they were horses and they should ride them home which they did with
                                  commendable speed.

                                  Ann no longer rides Joseph. He became increasingly bad tempered and a
                                  nuisance besides. He took to rolling all over my flower beds though I had never seen
                                  him roll anywhere else. Then one day he kicked Ann in the chest, not very hard but
                                  enough to send her flying. Now George has given him to the native who sells milk to us
                                  and he seems quite happy grazing with the cattle.

                                  With love to you all,
                                  Eleanor.

                                  Mchewe Estate. 2nd October 1936

                                  Dearest Family,

                                  Since I last wrote George has been home and we had a lovely time as usual.
                                  Whilst he was here the District Commissioner and his wife called. Mr Pollock told
                                  George that there is to be a big bush clearing scheme in some part of the Mbeya
                                  District to drive out Tsetse Fly. The game in the area will have to be exterminated and
                                  there will probably be a job for George shooting out the buffalo. The pay would be
                                  good but George says it is a beastly job. Although he is a professional hunter, he hates
                                  slaughter.

                                  Mrs P’s real reason for visiting the farm was to invite me to stay at her home in
                                  Mbeya whilst she and her husband are away in Tukuyu. Her English nanny and her small
                                  daughter will remain in Mbeya and she thought it might be a pleasant change for us and
                                  a rest for me as of course Nanny will do the housekeeping. I accepted the invitation and I
                                  think I will go on from there to Tukuyu and visit my friend Lillian Eustace for a fortnight.
                                  She has given us an open invitation to visit her at any time.

                                  I had a letter from Dr Eckhardt last week, telling me that at a meeting of all the
                                  German Settlers from Mbeya, Tukuyu and Mbosi it had been decided to raise funds to
                                  build a school at Mbeya. They want the British Settlers to co-operate in this and would
                                  be glad of a subscription from us. I replied to say that I was unable to afford a
                                  subscription at present but would probably be applying for a teaching job.
                                  The Eckhardts are the leaders of the German community here and are ardent
                                  Nazis. For this reason they are unpopular with the British community but he is the only
                                  doctor here and I must say they have been very decent to us. Both of them admire
                                  George. George has still not had any luck on the Lupa and until he makes a really
                                  promising strike it is unlikely that the children and I will join him. There is no fresh milk there
                                  and vegetables and fruit are imported from Mbeya and Iringa and are very expensive.
                                  George says “You wouldn’t be happy on the diggings anyway with a lot of whores and
                                  their bastards!”

                                  Time ticks away very pleasantly here. Young George and Kate are blooming
                                  and I keep well. Only Ann does not look well. She is growing too fast and is listless and
                                  pale. If I do go to Mbeya next week I shall take her to the doctor to be overhauled.
                                  We do not go for our afternoon walks now that George has returned to the Lupa.
                                  That leopard has been around again and has killed Tubbage that cowardly Alsatian. We
                                  gave him to the village headman some months ago. There is no danger to us from the
                                  leopard but I am terrified it might get Fanny, who is an excellent little watchdog and
                                  dearly loved by all of us. Yesterday I sent a note to the Boma asking for a trap gun and
                                  today the farm boys are building a trap with logs.

                                  I had a mishap this morning in the garden. I blundered into a nest of hornets and
                                  got two stings in the left arm above the elbow. Very painful at the time and the place is
                                  still red and swollen.

                                  Much love to you all,
                                  Eleanor.

                                  Mchewe Estate. 10th October 1936

                                  Dearest Family,

                                  Well here we are at Mbeya, comfortably installed in the District Commissioner’s
                                  house. It is one of two oldest houses in Mbeya and is a charming gabled place with tiled
                                  roof. The garden is perfectly beautiful. I am enjoying the change very much. Nanny
                                  Baxter is very entertaining. She has a vast fund of highly entertaining tales of the goings
                                  on amongst the British Aristocracy, gleaned it seems over the nursery teacup in many a
                                  Stately Home. Ann and Georgie are enjoying the company of other children.
                                  People are very kind about inviting us out to tea and I gladly accept these
                                  invitations but I have turned down invitations to dinner and one to a dance at the hotel. It
                                  is no fun to go out at night without George. There are several grass widows at the pub
                                  whose husbands are at the diggings. They have no inhibitions about parties.
                                  I did have one night and day here with George, he got the chance of a lift and
                                  knowing that we were staying here he thought the chance too good to miss. He was
                                  also anxious to hear the Doctor’s verdict on Ann. I took Ann to hospital on my second
                                  day here. Dr Eckhardt said there was nothing specifically wrong but that Ann is a highly
                                  sensitive type with whom the tropics does not agree. He advised that Ann should
                                  spend a year in a more temperate climate and that the sooner she goes the better. I felt
                                  very discouraged to hear this and was most relieved when George turned up
                                  unexpectedly that evening. He phoo-hood Dr Eckhardt’s recommendation and next
                                  morning called in Dr Aitkin, the Government Doctor from Chunya and who happened to
                                  be in Mbeya.

                                  Unfortunately Dr Aitkin not only confirmed Dr Eckhardt’s opinion but said that he
                                  thought Ann should stay out of the tropics until she had passed adolescence. I just don’t
                                  know what to do about Ann. She is a darling child, very sensitive and gentle and a
                                  lovely companion to me. Also she and young George are inseparable and I just cannot
                                  picture one without the other. I know that you would be glad to have Ann but how could
                                  we bear to part with her?

                                  Your worried but affectionate,
                                  Eleanor.

                                  Tukuyu. 23rd October 1936

                                  Dearest Family,

                                  As you see we have moved to Tukuyu and we are having a lovely time with
                                  Lillian Eustace. She gave us such a warm welcome and has put herself out to give us
                                  every comfort. She is a most capable housekeeper and I find her such a comfortable
                                  companion because we have the same outlook in life. Both of us are strictly one man
                                  women and that is rare here. She has a two year old son, Billy, who is enchanted with
                                  our rolly polly Kate and there are other children on the station with whom Ann and
                                  Georgie can play. Lillian engaged a temporary ayah for me so I am having a good rest.
                                  All the children look well and Ann in particular seems to have benefited by the
                                  change to a cooler climate. She has a good colour and looks so well that people all
                                  exclaim when I tell them, that two doctors have advised us to send Ann out of the
                                  country. Perhaps after all, this holiday in Tukuyu will set her up.

                                  We had a trying journey from Mbeya to Tukuyu in the Post Lorry. The three
                                  children and I were squeezed together on the front seat between the African driver on
                                  one side and a vast German on the other. Both men smoked incessantly – the driver
                                  cigarettes, and the German cheroots. The cab was clouded with a blue haze. Not only
                                  that! I suddenly felt a smarting sensation on my right thigh. The driver’s cigarette had
                                  burnt a hole right through that new checked linen frock you sent me last month.
                                  I had Kate on my lap all the way but Ann and Georgie had to stand against the
                                  windscreen all the way. The fat German offered to take Ann on his lap but she gave him
                                  a very cold “No thank you.” Nor did I blame her. I would have greatly enjoyed the drive
                                  under less crowded conditions. The scenery is gorgeous. One drives through very high
                                  country crossing lovely clear streams and at one point through rain forest. As it was I
                                  counted the miles and how thankful I was to see the end of the journey.
                                  In the days when Tanganyika belonged to the Germans, Tukuyu was the
                                  administrative centre for the whole of the Southern Highlands Province. The old German
                                  Fort is still in use as Government offices and there are many fine trees which were
                                  planted by the Germans. There is a large prosperous native population in this area.
                                  They go in chiefly for coffee and for bananas which form the basis of their diet.
                                  There are five British married couples here and Lillian and I go out to tea most
                                  mornings. In the afternoon there is tennis or golf. The gardens here are beautiful because
                                  there is rain or at least drizzle all the year round. There are even hedge roses bordering
                                  some of the district roads. When one walks across the emerald green golf course or
                                  through the Boma gardens, it is hard to realise that this gentle place is Tropical Africa.
                                  ‘Such a green and pleasant land’, but I think I prefer our corner of Tanganyika.

                                  Much love,
                                  Eleanor.

                                  Mchewe. 12th November 1936

                                  Dearest Family,

                                  We had a lovely holiday but it is so nice to be home again, especially as Laza,
                                  the local Nimrod, shot that leopard whilst we were away (with his muzzleloader gun). He
                                  was justly proud of himself, and I gave him a tip so that he could buy some native beer
                                  for a celebration. I have never seen one of theses parties but can hear the drums and
                                  sounds of merrymaking, especially on moonlight nights.

                                  Our house looks so fresh and uncluttered. Whilst I was away, the boys
                                  whitewashed the house and my houseboy had washed all the curtains, bedspreads,
                                  and loose covers and watered the garden. If only George were here it would be
                                  heaven.

                                  Ann looked so bonny at Tukuyu that I took her to the Government Doctor there
                                  hoping that he would find her perfectly healthy, but alas he endorsed the finding of the
                                  other two doctors so, when an opportunity offers, I think I shall have to send Ann down
                                  to you for a long holiday from the Tropics. Mother-in-law has offered to fetch her next
                                  year but England seems so far away. With you she will at least be on the same
                                  continent.

                                  I left the children for the first time ever, except for my stay in hospital when Kate
                                  was born, to go on an outing to Lake Masoko in the Tukuyu district, with four friends.
                                  Masoko is a beautiful, almost circular crater lake and very very deep. A detachment of
                                  the King’s African Rifles are stationed there and occupy the old German barracks
                                  overlooking the lake.

                                  We drove to Masoko by car and spent the afternoon there as guests of two
                                  British Army Officers. We had a good tea and the others went bathing in the lake but i
                                  could not as I did not have a costume. The Lake was as beautiful as I had been lead to
                                  imagine and our hosts were pleasant but I began to grow anxious as the afternoon
                                  advanced and my friends showed no signs of leaving. I was in agonies when they
                                  accepted an invitation to stay for a sundowner. We had this in the old German beer
                                  garden overlooking the Lake. It was beautiful but what did I care. I had promised the
                                  children that I would be home to give them their supper and put them to bed. When I
                                  did at length return to Lillian’s house I found the situation as I had expected. Ann, with her
                                  imagination had come to the conclusion that I never would return. She had sobbed
                                  herself into a state of exhaustion. Kate was screaming in sympathy and George 2 was
                                  very truculent. He wouldn’t even speak to me. Poor Lillian had had a trying time.
                                  We did not return to Mbeya by the Mail Lorry. Bill and Lillian drove us across to
                                  Mbeya in their new Ford V8 car. The children chattered happily in the back of the car
                                  eating chocolate and bananas all the way. I might have known what would happen! Ann
                                  was dreadfully and messily car sick.

                                  I engaged the Mbeya Hotel taxi to drive us out to the farm the same afternoon
                                  and I expect it will be a long time before we leave the farm again.

                                  Lots and lots of love to all,
                                  Eleanor.

                                  Chunya 27th November 1936

                                  Dearest Family,

                                  You will be surprised to hear that we are all together now on the Lupa goldfields.
                                  I have still not recovered from my own astonishment at being here. Until last Saturday
                                  night I never dreamed of this move. At about ten o’clock I was crouched in the inglenook
                                  blowing on the embers to make a fire so that I could heat some milk for Kate who is
                                  cutting teeth and was very restless. Suddenly I heard a car outside. I knew it must be
                                  George and rushed outside storm lamp in hand. Sure enough, there was George
                                  standing by a strange car, and beaming all over his face. “Something for you my love,”
                                  he said placing a little bundle in my hand. It was a knotted handkerchief and inside was a
                                  fine gold nugget.

                                  George had that fire going in no time, Kate was given the milk and half an aspirin
                                  and settles down to sleep, whilst George and I sat around for an hour chatting over our
                                  tea. He told me that he had borrowed the car from John Molteno and had come to fetch
                                  me and the children to join him on the diggings for a while. It seems that John, who has a
                                  camp at Itewe, a couple of miles outside the township of Chunya, the new
                                  Administrative Centre of the diggings, was off to the Cape to visit his family for a few
                                  months. John had asked George to run his claims in his absence and had given us the
                                  loan of his camp and his car.

                                  George had found the nugget on his own claim but he is not too elated because
                                  he says that one good month on the diggings is often followed by several months of
                                  dead loss. However, I feel hopeful, we have had such a run of bad luck that surely it is
                                  time for the tide to change. George spent Sunday going over the farm with Thomas, the
                                  headman, and giving him instructions about future work whilst I packed clothes and
                                  kitchen equipment. I have brought our ex-kitchenboy Kesho Kutwa with me as cook and
                                  also Janey, who heard that we were off to the Lupa and came to offer her services once
                                  more as ayah. Janey’s ex-husband Abel is now cook to one of the more successful
                                  diggers and I think she is hoping to team up with him again.

                                  The trip over the Mbeya-Chunya pass was new to me and I enjoyed it very
                                  much indeed. The road winds over the mountains along a very high escarpment and
                                  one looks down on the vast Usangu flats stretching far away to the horizon. At the
                                  highest point the road rises to about 7000 feet, and this was too much for Ann who was
                                  leaning against the back of my seat. She was very thoroughly sick, all over my hair.
                                  This camp of John Molteno’s is very comfortable. It consists of two wattle and
                                  daub buildings built end to end in a clearing in the miombo bush. The main building
                                  consists of a large living room, a store and an office, and the other of one large bedroom
                                  and a small one separated by an area for bathing. Both buildings are thatched. There are
                                  no doors, and there are no windows, but these are not necessary because one wall of
                                  each building is built up only a couple of feet leaving a six foot space for light and air. As
                                  this is the dry season the weather is pleasant. The air is fresh and dry but not nearly so
                                  hot as I expected.

                                  Water is a problem and must be carried long distances in kerosene tins.
                                  vegetables and fresh butter are brought in a van from Iringa and Mbeya Districts about
                                  once a fortnight. I have not yet visited Chunya but I believe it is as good a shopping
                                  centre as Mbeya so we will be able to buy all the non perishable food stuffs we need.
                                  What I do miss is the fresh milk. The children are accustomed to drinking at least a pint of
                                  milk each per day but they do not care for the tinned variety.

                                  Ann and young George love being here. The camp is surrounded by old
                                  prospecting trenches and they spend hours each day searching for gold in the heaps of gravel. Sometimes they find quartz pitted with little spots of glitter and they bring them
                                  to me in great excitement. Alas it is only Mica. We have two neighbours. The one is a
                                  bearded Frenchman and the other an Australian. I have not yet met any women.
                                  George looks very sunburnt and extremely fit and the children also look well.
                                  George and I have decided that we will keep Ann with us until my Mother-in-law comes
                                  out next year. George says that in spite of what the doctors have said, he thinks that the
                                  shock to Ann of being separated from her family will do her more harm than good. She
                                  and young George are inseparable and George thinks it would be best if both
                                  George and Ann return to England with my Mother-in-law for a couple of years. I try not
                                  to think at all about the breaking up of the family.

                                  Much love to all,
                                  Eleanor.

                                   

                                  #6262
                                  TracyTracy
                                  Participant

                                    From Tanganyika with Love

                                    continued  ~ part 3

                                    With thanks to Mike Rushby.

                                    Mchewe Estate. 22nd March 1935

                                    Dearest Family,

                                    I am feeling much better now that I am five months pregnant and have quite got
                                    my appetite back. Once again I go out with “the Mchewe Hunt” which is what George
                                    calls the procession made up of the donkey boy and donkey with Ann confidently riding
                                    astride, me beside the donkey with Georgie behind riding the stick which he much
                                    prefers to the donkey. The Alsatian pup, whom Ann for some unknown reason named
                                    ‘Tubbage’, and the two cats bring up the rear though sometimes Tubbage rushes
                                    ahead and nearly knocks me off my feet. He is not the loveable pet that Kelly was.
                                    It is just as well that I have recovered my health because my mother-in-law has
                                    decided to fly out from England to look after Ann and George when I am in hospital. I am
                                    very grateful for there is no one lse to whom I can turn. Kath Hickson-Wood is seldom on
                                    their farm because Hicky is working a guano claim and is making quite a good thing out of
                                    selling bat guano to the coffee farmers at Mbosi. They camp out at the claim, a series of
                                    caves in the hills across the valley and visit the farm only occasionally. Anne Molteno is
                                    off to Cape Town to have her baby at her mothers home and there are no women in
                                    Mbeya I know well. The few women are Government Officials wives and they come
                                    and go. I make so few trips to the little town that there is no chance to get on really
                                    friendly terms with them.

                                    Janey, the ayah, is turning into a treasure. She washes and irons well and keeps
                                    the children’s clothes cupboard beautifully neat. Ann and George however are still
                                    reluctant to go for walks with her. They find her dull because, like all African ayahs, she
                                    has no imagination and cannot play with them. She should however be able to help with
                                    the baby. Ann is very excited about the new baby. She so loves all little things.
                                    Yesterday she went into ecstasies over ten newly hatched chicks.

                                    She wants a little sister and perhaps it would be a good thing. Georgie is so very
                                    active and full of mischief that I feel another wild little boy might be more than I can
                                    manage. Although Ann is older, it is Georgie who always thinks up the mischief. They
                                    have just been having a fight. Georgie with the cooks umbrella versus Ann with her frilly
                                    pink sunshade with the inevitable result that the sunshade now has four broken ribs.
                                    Any way I never feel lonely now during the long hours George is busy on the
                                    shamba. The children keep me on my toes and I have plenty of sewing to do for the
                                    baby. George is very good about amusing the children before their bedtime and on
                                    Sundays. In the afternoons when it is not wet I take Ann and Georgie for a walk down
                                    the hill. George meets us at the bottom and helps me on the homeward journey. He
                                    grabs one child in each hand by the slack of their dungarees and they do a sort of giant
                                    stride up the hill, half walking half riding.

                                    Very much love,
                                    Eleanor.

                                    Mchewe Estate. 14th June 1935

                                    Dearest Family,

                                    A great flap here. We had a letter yesterday to say that mother-in-law will be
                                    arriving in four days time! George is very amused at my frantic efforts at spring cleaning
                                    but he has told me before that she is very house proud so I feel I must make the best
                                    of what we have.

                                    George is very busy building a store for the coffee which will soon be ripening.
                                    This time he is doing the bricklaying himself. It is quite a big building on the far end of the
                                    farm and close to the river. He is also making trays of chicken wire nailed to wooden
                                    frames with cheap calico stretched over the wire.

                                    Mother will have to sleep in the verandah room which leads off the bedroom
                                    which we share with the children. George will have to sleep in the outside spare room as
                                    there is no door between the bedroom and the verandah room. I am sewing frantically
                                    to make rose coloured curtains and bedspread out of material mother-in-law sent for
                                    Christmas and will have to make a curtain for the doorway. The kitchen badly needs
                                    whitewashing but George says he cannot spare the labour so I hope mother won’t look.
                                    To complicate matters, George has been invited to lunch with the Governor on the day
                                    of Mother’s arrival. After lunch they are to visit the newly stocked trout streams in the
                                    Mporotos. I hope he gets back to Mbeya in good time to meet mother’s plane.
                                    Ann has been off colour for a week. She looks very pale and her pretty fair hair,
                                    normally so shiny, is dull and lifeless. It is such a pity that mother should see her like this
                                    because first impressions do count so much and I am looking to the children to attract
                                    attention from me. I am the size of a circus tent and hardly a dream daughter-in-law.
                                    Georgie, thank goodness, is blooming but he has suddenly developed a disgusting
                                    habit of spitting on the floor in the manner of the natives. I feel he might say “Gran, look
                                    how far I can spit and give an enthusiastic demonstration.

                                    Just hold thumbs that all goes well.

                                    your loving but anxious,
                                    Eleanor.

                                    Mchewe Estate. 28th June 1935

                                    Dearest Family,

                                    Mother-in-law duly arrived in the District Commissioner’s car. George did not dare
                                    to use the A.C. as she is being very temperamental just now. They also brought the
                                    mail bag which contained a parcel of lovely baby clothes from you. Thank you very
                                    much. Mother-in-law is very put out because the large parcel she posted by surface
                                    mail has not yet arrived.

                                    Mother arrived looking very smart in an ankle length afternoon frock of golden
                                    brown crepe and smart hat, and wearing some very good rings. She is a very
                                    handsome woman with the very fair complexion that goes with red hair. The hair, once
                                    Titan, must now be grey but it has been very successfully tinted and set. I of course,
                                    was shapeless in a cotton maternity frock and no credit to you. However, so far, motherin-
                                    law has been uncritical and friendly and charmed with the children who have taken to
                                    her. Mother does not think that the children resemble me in any way. Ann resembles her
                                    family the Purdys and Georgie is a Morley, her mother’s family. She says they had the
                                    same dark eyes and rather full mouths. I say feebly, “But Georgie has my colouring”, but
                                    mother won’t hear of it. So now you know! Ann is a Purdy and Georgie a Morley.
                                    Perhaps number three will be a Leslie.

                                    What a scramble I had getting ready for mother. Her little room really looks pretty
                                    and fresh, but the locally woven grass mats arrived only minutes before mother did. I
                                    also frantically overhauled our clothes and it a good thing that I did so because mother
                                    has been going through all the cupboards looking for mending. Mother is kept so busy
                                    in her own home that I think she finds time hangs on her hands here. She is very good at
                                    entertaining the children and has even tried her hand at picking coffee a couple of times.
                                    Mother cannot get used to the native boy servants but likes Janey, so Janey keeps her
                                    room in order. Mother prefers to wash and iron her own clothes.

                                    I almost lost our cook through mother’s surplus energy! Abel our previous cook
                                    took a new wife last month and, as the new wife, and Janey the old, were daggers
                                    drawn, Abel moved off to a job on the Lupa leaving Janey and her daughter here.
                                    The new cook is capable, but he is a fearsome looking individual called Alfani. He has a
                                    thick fuzz of hair which he wears long, sometimes hidden by a dingy turban, and he
                                    wears big brass earrings. I think he must be part Somali because he has a hawk nose
                                    and a real Brigand look. His kitchen is never really clean but he is an excellent cook and
                                    as cooks are hard to come by here I just keep away from the kitchen. Not so mother!
                                    A few days after her arrival she suggested kindly that I should lie down after lunch
                                    so I rested with the children whilst mother, unknown to me, went out to the kitchen and
                                    not only scrubbed the table and shelves but took the old iron stove to pieces and
                                    cleaned that. Unfortunately in her zeal she poked a hole through the stove pipe.
                                    Had I known of these activities I would have foreseen the cook’s reaction when
                                    he returned that evening to cook the supper. he was furious and wished to leave on the
                                    spot and demanded his wages forthwith. The old Memsahib had insulted him by
                                    scrubbing his already spotless kitchen and had broken his stove and made it impossible
                                    for him to cook. This tirade was accompanied by such waving of hands and rolling of
                                    eyes that I longed to sack him on the spot. However I dared not as I might not get
                                    another cook for weeks. So I smoothed him down and he patched up the stove pipe
                                    with a bit of tin and some wire and produced a good meal. I am wondering what
                                    transformations will be worked when I am in hospital.

                                    Our food is really good but mother just pecks at it. No wonder really, because
                                    she has had some shocks. One day she found the kitchen boy diligently scrubbing the box lavatory seat with a scrubbing brush which he dipped into one of my best large
                                    saucepans! No one can foresee what these boys will do. In these remote areas house
                                    servants are usually recruited from the ranks of the very primitive farm labourers, who first
                                    come to the farm as naked savages, and their notions of hygiene simply don’t exist.
                                    One day I said to mother in George’s presence “When we were newly married,
                                    mother, George used to brag about your cooking and say that you would run a home
                                    like this yourself with perhaps one ‘toto’. Mother replied tartly, “That was very bad of
                                    George and not true. If my husband had brought me out here I would not have stayed a
                                    month. I think you manage very well.” Which reply made me warm to mother a lot.
                                    To complicate things we have a new pup, a little white bull terrier bitch whom
                                    George has named Fanny. She is tiny and not yet house trained but seems a plucky
                                    and attractive little animal though there is no denying that she does look like a piglet.

                                    Very much love to all,
                                    Eleanor.

                                    Mchewe Estate. 3rd August 1935

                                    Dearest Family,

                                    Here I am in hospital, comfortably in bed with our new daughter in her basket
                                    beside me. She is a lovely little thing, very plump and cuddly and pink and white and
                                    her head is covered with tiny curls the colour of Golden Syrup. We meant to call her
                                    Margery Kate, after our Marj and my mother-in-law whose name is Catherine.
                                    I am enjoying the rest, knowing that George and mother will be coping
                                    successfully on the farm. My room is full of flowers, particularly with the roses and
                                    carnations which grow so well here. Kate was not due until August 5th but the doctor
                                    wanted me to come in good time in view of my tiresome early pregnancy.

                                    For weeks beforehand George had tinkered with the A.C. and we started for
                                    Mbeya gaily enough on the twenty ninth, however, after going like a dream for a couple
                                    of miles, she simply collapsed from exhaustion at the foot of a hill and all the efforts of
                                    the farm boys who had been sent ahead for such an emergency failed to start her. So
                                    George sent back to the farm for the machila and I sat in the shade of a tree, wondering
                                    what would happen if I had the baby there and then, whilst George went on tinkering
                                    with the car. Suddenly she sprang into life and we roared up that hill and all the way into
                                    Mbeya. The doctor welcomed us pleasantly and we had tea with his family before I
                                    settled into my room. Later he examined me and said that it was unlikely that the baby
                                    would be born for several days. The new and efficient German nurse said, “Thank
                                    goodness for that.” There was a man in hospital dying from a stomach cancer and she
                                    had not had a decent nights sleep for three nights.

                                    Kate however had other plans. I woke in the early morning with labour pains but
                                    anxious not to disturb the nurse, I lay and read or tried to read a book, hoping that I
                                    would not have to call the nurse until daybreak. However at four a.m., I went out into the
                                    wind which was howling along the open verandah and knocked on the nurse’s door. She
                                    got up and very crossly informed me that I was imagining things and should get back to
                                    bed at once. She said “It cannot be so. The Doctor has said it.” I said “Of course it is,”
                                    and then and there the water broke and clinched my argument. She then went into a flat
                                    spin. “But the bed is not ready and my instruments are not ready,” and she flew around
                                    to rectify this and also sent an African orderly to call the doctor. I paced the floor saying
                                    warningly “Hurry up with that bed. I am going to have the baby now!” She shrieked
                                    “Take off your dressing gown.” But I was passed caring. I flung myself on the bed and
                                    there was Kate. The nurse had done all that was necessary by the time the doctor
                                    arrived.

                                    A funny thing was, that whilst Kate was being born on the bed, a black cat had
                                    kittens under it! The doctor was furious with the nurse but the poor thing must have crept
                                    in out of the cold wind when I went to call the nurse. A happy omen I feel for the baby’s
                                    future. George had no anxiety this time. He stayed at the hospital with me until ten
                                    o’clock when he went down to the hotel to sleep and he received the news in a note
                                    from me with his early morning tea. He went to the farm next morning but will return on
                                    the sixth to fetch me home.

                                    I do feel so happy. A very special husband and three lovely children. What
                                    more could anyone possibly want.

                                    Lots and lots of love,
                                    Eleanor.

                                    Mchewe Estate. 20th August 1935

                                    Dearest Family,

                                    Well here we are back at home and all is very well. The new baby is very placid
                                    and so pretty. Mother is delighted with her and Ann loved her at sight but Georgie is not
                                    so sure. At first he said, “Your baby is no good. Chuck her in the kalonga.” The kalonga
                                    being the ravine beside the house , where, I regret to say, much of the kitchen refuse is
                                    dumped. he is very jealous when I carry Kate around or feed her but is ready to admire
                                    her when she is lying alone in her basket.

                                    George walked all the way from the farm to fetch us home. He hired a car and
                                    native driver from the hotel, but drove us home himself going with such care over ruts
                                    and bumps. We had a great welcome from mother who had had the whole house
                                    spring cleaned. However George loyally says it looks just as nice when I am in charge.
                                    Mother obviously, had had more than enough of the back of beyond and
                                    decided to stay on only one week after my return home. She had gone into the kitchen
                                    one day just in time to see the houseboy scooping the custard he had spilt on the table
                                    back into the jug with the side of his hand. No doubt it would have been served up
                                    without a word. On another occasion she had walked in on the cook’s daily ablutions. He
                                    was standing in a small bowl of water in the centre of the kitchen, absolutely naked,
                                    enjoying a slipper bath. She left last Wednesday and gave us a big laugh before she
                                    left. She never got over her horror of eating food prepared by our cook and used to
                                    push it around her plate. Well, when the time came for mother to leave for the plane, she
                                    put on the very smart frock in which she had arrived, and then came into the sitting room
                                    exclaiming in dismay “Just look what has happened, I must have lost a stone!’ We
                                    looked, and sure enough, the dress which had been ankle deep before, now touched
                                    the floor. “Good show mother.” said George unfeelingly. “You ought to be jolly grateful,
                                    you needed to lose weight and it would have cost you the earth at a beauty parlour to
                                    get that sylph-like figure.”

                                    When mother left she took, in a perforated matchbox, one of the frilly mantis that
                                    live on our roses. She means to keep it in a goldfish bowl in her dining room at home.
                                    Georgie and Ann filled another matchbox with dead flies for food for the mantis on the
                                    journey.

                                    Now that mother has left, Georgie and Ann attach themselves to me and firmly
                                    refuse to have anything to do with the ayah,Janey. She in any case now wishes to have
                                    a rest. Mother tipped her well and gave her several cotton frocks so I suspect she wants
                                    to go back to her hometown in Northern Rhodesia to show off a bit.
                                    Georgie has just sidled up with a very roguish look. He asked “You like your
                                    baby?” I said “Yes indeed I do.” He said “I’ll prick your baby with a velly big thorn.”

                                    Who would be a mother!
                                    Eleanor

                                    Mchewe Estate. 20th September 1935

                                    Dearest Family,

                                    I have been rather in the wars with toothache and as there is still no dentist at
                                    Mbeya to do the fillings, I had to have four molars extracted at the hospital. George
                                    says it is fascinating to watch me at mealtimes these days because there is such a gleam
                                    of satisfaction in my eye when I do manage to get two teeth to meet on a mouthful.
                                    About those scissors Marj sent Ann. It was not such a good idea. First she cut off tufts of
                                    George’s hair so that he now looks like a bad case of ringworm and then she cut a scalp
                                    lock, a whole fist full of her own shining hair, which George so loves. George scolded
                                    Ann and she burst into floods of tears. Such a thing as a scolding from her darling daddy
                                    had never happened before. George immediately made a long drooping moustache
                                    out of the shorn lock and soon had her smiling again. George is always very gentle with
                                    Ann. One has to be , because she is frightfully sensitive to criticism.

                                    I am kept pretty busy these days, Janey has left and my houseboy has been ill
                                    with pneumonia. I now have to wash all the children’s things and my own, (the cook does
                                    George’s clothes) and look after the three children. Believe me, I can hardly keep awake
                                    for Kate’s ten o’clock feed.

                                    I do hope I shall get some new servants next month because I also got George
                                    to give notice to the cook. I intercepted him last week as he was storming down the hill
                                    with my large kitchen knife in his hand. “Where are you going with my knife?” I asked.
                                    “I’m going to kill a man!” said Alfani, rolling his eyes and looking extremely ferocious. “He
                                    has taken my wife.” “Not with my knife”, said I reaching for it. So off Alfani went, bent on
                                    vengeance and I returned the knife to the kitchen. Dinner was served and I made no
                                    enquiries but I feel that I need someone more restful in the kitchen than our brigand
                                    Alfani.

                                    George has been working on the car and has now fitted yet another radiator. This
                                    is a lorry one and much too tall to be covered by the A.C.’s elegant bonnet which is
                                    secured by an old strap. The poor old A.C. now looks like an ancient shoe with a turned
                                    up toe. It only needs me in it with the children to make a fine illustration to the old rhyme!
                                    Ann and Georgie are going through a climbing phase. They practically live in
                                    trees. I rushed out this morning to investigate loud screams and found Georgie hanging
                                    from a fork in a tree by one ankle, whilst Ann stood below on tiptoe with hands stretched
                                    upwards to support his head.

                                    Do I sound as though I have straws in my hair? I have.
                                    Lots of love,
                                    Eleanor.

                                    Mchewe Estate. 11th October 1935

                                    Dearest Family,

                                    Thank goodness! I have a new ayah name Mary. I had heard that there was a
                                    good ayah out of work at Tukuyu 60 miles away so sent a messenger to fetch her. She
                                    arrived after dark wearing a bright dress and a cheerful smile and looked very suitable by
                                    the light of a storm lamp. I was horrified next morning to see her in daylight. She was
                                    dressed all in black and had a rather sinister look. She reminds me rather of your old maid
                                    Candace who overheard me laughing a few days before Ann was born and croaked
                                    “Yes , Miss Eleanor, today you laugh but next week you might be dead.” Remember
                                    how livid you were, dad?

                                    I think Mary has the same grim philosophy. Ann took one look at her and said,
                                    “What a horrible old lady, mummy.” Georgie just said “Go away”, both in English and Ki-
                                    Swahili. Anyway Mary’s references are good so I shall keep her on to help with Kate
                                    who is thriving and bonny and placid.

                                    Thank you for the offer of toys for Christmas but, if you don’t mind, I’d rather have
                                    some clothing for the children. Ann is quite contented with her dolls Barbara and Yvonne.
                                    Barbara’s once beautiful face is now pieced together like a jigsaw puzzle having come
                                    into contact with Georgie’s ever busy hammer. However Ann says she will love her for
                                    ever and she doesn’t want another doll. Yvonne’s hay day is over too. She
                                    disappeared for weeks and we think Fanny, the pup, was the culprit. Ann discovered
                                    Yvonne one morning in some long wet weeds. Poor Yvonne is now a ghost of her
                                    former self. All the sophisticated make up was washed off her papier-mâché face and
                                    her hair is decidedly bedraggled, but Ann was radiant as she tucked her back into bed
                                    and Yvonne is as precious to Ann as she ever was.

                                    Georgie simply does not care for toys. His paint box, hammer and the trenching
                                    hoe George gave him for his second birthday are all he wants or needs. Both children
                                    love books but I sometimes wonder whether they stimulate Ann’s imagination too much.
                                    The characters all become friends of hers and she makes up stories about them to tell
                                    Georgie. She adores that illustrated children’s Bible Mummy sent her but you would be
                                    astonished at the yarns she spins about “me and my friend Jesus.” She also will call
                                    Moses “Old Noses”, and looking at a picture of Jacob’s dream, with the shining angels
                                    on the ladder between heaven and earth, she said “Georgie, if you see an angel, don’t
                                    touch it, it’s hot.”

                                    Eleanor.

                                    Mchewe Estate. 17th October 1935

                                    Dearest Family,

                                    I take back the disparaging things I said about my new Ayah, because she has
                                    proved her worth in an unexpected way. On Wednesday morning I settled Kate in he
                                    cot after her ten o’clock feed and sat sewing at the dining room table with Ann and
                                    Georgie opposite me, both absorbed in painting pictures in identical seed catalogues.
                                    Suddenly there was a terrific bang on the back door, followed by an even heavier blow.
                                    The door was just behind me and I got up and opened it. There, almost filling the door
                                    frame, stood a huge native with staring eyes and his teeth showing in a mad grimace. In
                                    his hand he held a rolled umbrella by the ferrule, the shaft I noticed was unusually long
                                    and thick and the handle was a big round knob.

                                    I was terrified as you can imagine, especially as, through the gap under the
                                    native’s raised arm, I could see the new cook and the kitchen boy running away down to
                                    the shamba! I hastily tried to shut and lock the door but the man just brushed me aside.
                                    For a moment he stood over me with the umbrella raised as though to strike. Rather
                                    fortunately, I now think, I was too petrified to say a word. The children never moved but
                                    Tubbage, the Alsatian, got up and jumped out of the window!

                                    Then the native turned away and still with the same fixed stare and grimace,
                                    began to attack the furniture with his umbrella. Tables and chairs were overturned and
                                    books and ornaments scattered on the floor. When the madman had his back turned and
                                    was busily bashing the couch, I slipped round the dining room table, took Ann and
                                    Georgie by the hand and fled through the front door to the garage where I hid the
                                    children in the car. All this took several minutes because naturally the children were
                                    terrified. I was worried to death about the baby left alone in the bedroom and as soon
                                    as I had Ann and Georgie settled I ran back to the house.

                                    I reached the now open front door just as Kianda the houseboy opened the back
                                    door of the lounge. He had been away at the river washing clothes but, on hearing of the
                                    madman from the kitchen boy he had armed himself with a stout stick and very pluckily,
                                    because he is not a robust boy, had returned to the house to eject the intruder. He
                                    rushed to attack immediately and I heard a terrific exchange of blows behind me as I
                                    opened our bedroom door. You can imagine what my feelings were when I was
                                    confronted by an empty cot! Just then there was an uproar inside as all the farm
                                    labourers armed with hoes and pangas and sticks, streamed into the living room from the
                                    shamba whence they had been summoned by the cook. In no time at all the huge
                                    native was hustled out of the house, flung down the front steps, and securely tied up
                                    with strips of cloth.

                                    In the lull that followed I heard a frightened voice calling from the bathroom.
                                    ”Memsahib is that you? The child is here with me.” I hastily opened the bathroom door
                                    to find Mary couched in a corner by the bath, shielding Kate with her body. Mary had
                                    seen the big native enter the house and her first thought had been for her charge. I
                                    thanked her and promised her a reward for her loyalty, and quickly returned to the garage
                                    to reassure Ann and Georgie. I met George who looked white and exhausted as well
                                    he might having run up hill all the way from the coffee store. The kitchen boy had led him
                                    to expect the worst and he was most relieved to find us all unhurt if a bit shaken.
                                    We returned to the house by the back way whilst George went to the front and
                                    ordered our labourers to take their prisoner and lock him up in the store. George then
                                    discussed the whole affair with his Headman and all the labourers after which he reported
                                    to me. “The boys say that the bastard is an ex-Askari from Nyasaland. He is not mad as
                                    you thought but he smokes bhang and has these attacks. I suppose I should take him to
                                    Mbeya and have him up in court. But if I do that you’ll have to give evidence and that will be a nuisance as the car won’t go and there is also the baby to consider.”

                                    Eventually we decided to leave the man to sleep off the effects of the Bhang
                                    until evening when he would be tried before an impromptu court consisting of George,
                                    the local Jumbe(Headman) and village Elders, and our own farm boys and any other
                                    interested spectators. It was not long before I knew the verdict because I heard the
                                    sound of lashes. I was not sorry at all because I felt the man deserved his punishment
                                    and so did all the Africans. They love children and despise anyone who harms or
                                    frightens them. With great enthusiasm they frog-marched him off our land, and I sincerely
                                    hope that that is the last we see or him. Ann and Georgie don’t seem to brood over this
                                    affair at all. The man was naughty and he was spanked, a quite reasonable state of
                                    affairs. This morning they hid away in the small thatched chicken house. This is a little brick
                                    building about four feet square which Ann covets as a dolls house. They came back
                                    covered in stick fleas which I had to remove with paraffin. My hens are laying well but
                                    they all have the ‘gapes’! I wouldn’t run a chicken farm for anything, hens are such fussy,
                                    squawking things.

                                    Now don’t go worrying about my experience with the native. Such things
                                    happen only once in a lifetime. We are all very well and happy, and life, apart from the
                                    children’s pranks is very tranquil.

                                    Lots and lots of love,
                                    Eleanor.

                                    Mchewe Estate. 25th October 1935

                                    Dearest Family,

                                    The hot winds have dried up the shamba alarmingly and we hope every day for
                                    rain. The prices for coffee, on the London market, continue to be low and the local
                                    planters are very depressed. Coffee grows well enough here but we are over 400
                                    miles from the railway and transport to the railhead by lorry is very expensive. Then, as
                                    there is no East African Marketing Board, the coffee must be shipped to England for
                                    sale. Unless the coffee fetches at least 90 pounds a ton it simply doesn’t pay to grow it.
                                    When we started planting in 1931 coffee was fetching as much as 115 pounds a ton but
                                    prices this year were between 45 and 55 pounds. We have practically exhausted our
                                    capitol and so have all our neighbours. The Hickson -Woods have been keeping their
                                    pot boiling by selling bat guano to the coffee farmers at Mbosi but now everyone is
                                    broke and there is not a market for fertilisers. They are offering their farm for sale at a very
                                    low price.

                                    Major Jones has got a job working on the district roads and Max Coster talks of
                                    returning to his work as a geologist. George says he will have to go gold digging on the
                                    Lupa unless there is a big improvement in the market. Luckily we can live quite cheaply
                                    here. We have a good vegetable garden, milk is cheap and we have plenty of fruit.
                                    There are mulberries, pawpaws, grenadillas, peaches, and wine berries. The wine
                                    berries are very pretty but insipid though Ann and Georgie love them. Each morning,
                                    before breakfast, the old garden boy brings berries for Ann and Georgie. With a thorn
                                    the old man pins a large leaf from a wild fig tree into a cone which he fills with scarlet wine
                                    berries. There is always a cone for each child and they wait eagerly outside for the daily
                                    ceremony of presentation.

                                    The rats are being a nuisance again. Both our cats, Skinny Winnie and Blackboy
                                    disappeared a few weeks ago. We think they made a meal for a leopard. I wrote last
                                    week to our grocer at Mbalizi asking him whether he could let us have a couple of kittens
                                    as I have often seen cats in his store. The messenger returned with a nailed down box.
                                    The kitchen boy was called to prize up the lid and the children stood by in eager
                                    anticipation. Out jumped two snarling and spitting creatures. One rushed into the kalonga
                                    and the other into the house and before they were captured they had drawn blood from
                                    several boys. I told the boys to replace the cats in the box as I intended to return them
                                    forthwith. They had the colouring, stripes and dispositions of wild cats and I certainly
                                    didn’t want them as pets, but before the boys could replace the lid the cats escaped
                                    once more into the undergrowth in the kalonga. George fetched his shotgun and said he
                                    would shoot the cats on sight or they would kill our chickens. This was more easily said
                                    than done because the cats could not be found. However during the night the cats
                                    climbed up into the loft af the house and we could hear them moving around on the reed
                                    ceiling.

                                    I said to George,”Oh leave the poor things. At least they might frighten the rats
                                    away.” That afternoon as we were having tea a thin stream of liquid filtered through the
                                    ceiling on George’s head. Oh dear!!! That of course was the end. Some raw meat was
                                    put on the lawn for bait and yesterday George shot both cats.

                                    I regret to end with the sad story of Mary, heroine in my last letter and outcast in
                                    this. She came to work quite drunk two days running and I simply had to get rid of her. I
                                    have heard since from Kath Wood that Mary lost her last job at Tukuyu for the same
                                    reason. She was ayah to twin girls and one day set their pram on fire.

                                    So once again my hands are more than full with three lively children. I did say
                                    didn’t I, when Ann was born that I wanted six children?

                                    Very much love from us all, Eleanor.

                                    Mchewe Estate. 8th November 1935

                                    Dearest Family,

                                    To set your minds at rest I must tell you that the native who so frightened me and
                                    the children is now in jail for attacking a Greek at Mbalizi. I hear he is to be sent back to
                                    Rhodesia when he has finished his sentence.

                                    Yesterday we had one of our rare trips to Mbeya. George managed to get a couple of
                                    second hand tyres for the old car and had again got her to work so we are celebrating our
                                    wedding anniversary by going on an outing. I wore the green and fawn striped silk dress
                                    mother bought me and the hat and shoes you sent for my birthday and felt like a million
                                    dollars, for a change. The children all wore new clothes too and I felt very proud of them.
                                    Ann is still very fair and with her refined little features and straight silky hair she
                                    looks like Alice in Wonderland. Georgie is dark and sturdy and looks best in khaki shirt
                                    and shorts and sun helmet. Kate is a pink and gold baby and looks good enough to eat.
                                    We went straight to the hotel at Mbeya and had the usual warm welcome from
                                    Ken and Aunty May Menzies. Aunty May wears her hair cut short like a mans and
                                    usually wears shirt and tie and riding breeches and boots. She always looks ready to go
                                    on safari at a moments notice as indeed she is. She is often called out to a case of illness
                                    at some remote spot.

                                    There were lots of people at the hotel from farms in the district and from the
                                    diggings. I met women I had not seen for four years. One, a Mrs Masters from Tukuyu,
                                    said in the lounge, “My God! Last time I saw you , you were just a girl and here you are
                                    now with two children.” To which I replied with pride, “There is another one in a pram on
                                    the verandah if you care to look!” Great hilarity in the lounge. The people from the
                                    diggings seem to have plenty of money to throw around. There was a big party on the
                                    go in the bar.

                                    One of our shamba boys died last Friday and all his fellow workers and our
                                    house boys had the day off to attend the funeral. From what I can gather the local
                                    funerals are quite cheery affairs. The corpse is dressed in his best clothes and laid
                                    outside his hut and all who are interested may view the body and pay their respects.
                                    The heir then calls upon anyone who had a grudge against the dead man to say his say
                                    and thereafter hold his tongue forever. Then all the friends pay tribute to the dead man
                                    after which he is buried to the accompaniment of what sounds from a distance, very
                                    cheerful keening.

                                    Most of our workmen are pagans though there is a Lutheran Mission nearby and
                                    a big Roman Catholic Mission in the area too. My present cook, however, claims to be
                                    a Christian. He certainly went to a mission school and can read and write and also sing
                                    hymns in Ki-Swahili. When I first engaged him I used to find a large open Bible
                                    prominently displayed on the kitchen table. The cook is middle aged and arrived here
                                    with a sensible matronly wife. To my surprise one day he brought along a young girl,
                                    very plump and giggly and announced proudly that she was his new wife, I said,”But I
                                    thought you were a Christian Jeremiah? Christians don’t have two wives.” To which he
                                    replied, “Oh Memsahib, God won’t mind. He knows an African needs two wives – one
                                    to go with him when he goes away to work and one to stay behind at home to cultivate
                                    the shamba.

                                    Needles to say, it is the old wife who has gone to till the family plot.

                                    With love to all,
                                    Eleanor.

                                    Mchewe Estate. 21st November 1935

                                    Dearest Family,

                                    The drought has broken with a bang. We had a heavy storm in the hills behind
                                    the house. Hail fell thick and fast. So nice for all the tiny new berries on the coffee! The
                                    kids loved the excitement and three times Ann and Georgie ran out for a shower under
                                    the eaves and had to be changed. After the third time I was fed up and made them both
                                    lie on their beds whilst George and I had lunch in peace. I told Ann to keep the
                                    casement shut as otherwise the rain would drive in on her bed. Half way through lunch I
                                    heard delighted squeals from Georgie and went into the bedroom to investigate. Ann
                                    was standing on the outer sill in the rain but had shut the window as ordered. “Well
                                    Mummy , you didn’t say I mustn’t stand on the window sill, and I did shut the window.”
                                    George is working so hard on the farm. I have a horrible feeling however that it is
                                    what the Africans call ‘Kazi buri’ (waste of effort) as there seems no chance of the price of
                                    coffee improving as long as this world depression continues. The worry is that our capitol
                                    is nearly exhausted. Food is becoming difficult now that our neighbours have left. I used
                                    to buy delicious butter from Kath Hickson-Wood and an African butcher used to kill a
                                    beast once a week. Now that we are his only European customers he very rarely kills
                                    anything larger than a goat, and though we do eat goat, believe me it is not from choice.
                                    We have of course got plenty to eat, but our diet is very monotonous. I was
                                    delighted when George shot a large bushbuck last week. What we could not use I cut
                                    into strips and the salted strips are now hanging in the open garage to dry.

                                    With love to all,
                                    Eleanor.

                                    Mchewe Estate. 6th December 1935

                                    Dearest Family,

                                    We have had a lot of rain and the countryside is lovely and green. Last week
                                    George went to Mbeya taking Ann with him. This was a big adventure for Ann because
                                    never before had she been anywhere without me. She was in a most blissful state as
                                    she drove off in the old car clutching a little basket containing sandwiches and half a bottle
                                    of milk. She looked so pretty in a new blue frock and with her tiny plaits tied with
                                    matching blue ribbons. When Ann is animated she looks charming because her normally
                                    pale cheeks become rosy and she shows her pretty dimples.

                                    As I am still without an ayah I rather looked forward to a quiet morning with only
                                    Georgie and Margery Kate to care for, but Georgie found it dull without Ann and wanted
                                    to be entertained and even the normally placid baby was peevish. Then in mid morning
                                    the rain came down in torrents, the result of a cloudburst in the hills directly behind our
                                    house. The ravine next to our house was a terrifying sight. It appeared to be a great
                                    muddy, roaring waterfall reaching from the very top of the hill to a point about 30 yards
                                    behind our house and then the stream rushed on down the gorge in an angry brown
                                    flood. The roar of the water was so great that we had to yell at one another to be heard.
                                    By lunch time the rain had stopped and I anxiously awaited the return of Ann and
                                    George. They returned on foot, drenched and hungry at about 2.30pm . George had
                                    had to abandon the car on the main road as the Mchewe River had overflowed and
                                    turned the road into a muddy lake. The lower part of the shamba had also been flooded
                                    and the water receded leaving branches and driftwood amongst the coffee. This was my
                                    first experience of a real tropical storm. I am afraid that after the battering the coffee has
                                    had there is little hope of a decent crop next year.

                                    Anyway Christmas is coming so we don’t dwell on these mishaps. The children
                                    have already chosen their tree from amongst the young cypresses in the vegetable
                                    garden. We all send our love and hope that you too will have a Happy Christmas.

                                    Eleanor

                                    Mchewe Estate. 22nd December 1935

                                    Dearest Family,

                                    I’ve been in the wars with my staff. The cook has been away ill for ten days but is
                                    back today though shaky and full of self pity. The houseboy, who really has been a brick
                                    during the cooks absence has now taken to his bed and I feel like taking to Mine! The
                                    children however have the Christmas spirit and are making weird and wonderful paper
                                    decorations. George’s contribution was to have the house whitewashed throughout and
                                    it looks beautifully fresh.

                                    My best bit of news is that my old ayah Janey has been to see me and would
                                    like to start working here again on Jan 1st. We are all very well. We meant to give
                                    ourselves an outing to Mbeya as a Christmas treat but here there is an outbreak of
                                    enteric fever there so will now not go. We have had two visitors from the Diggings this
                                    week. The children see so few strangers that they were fascinated and hung around
                                    staring. Ann sat down on the arm of the couch beside one and studied his profile.
                                    Suddenly she announced in her clear voice, “Mummy do you know, this man has got
                                    wax in his ears!” Very awkward pause in the conversation. By the way when I was
                                    cleaning out little Kate’s ears with a swab of cotton wool a few days ago, Ann asked
                                    “Mummy, do bees have wax in their ears? Well, where do you get beeswax from
                                    then?”

                                    I meant to keep your Christmas parcel unopened until Christmas Eve but could
                                    not resist peeping today. What lovely things! Ann so loves pretties and will be
                                    delighted with her frocks. My dress is just right and I love Georgie’s manly little flannel
                                    shorts and blue shirt. We have bought them each a watering can. I suppose I shall
                                    regret this later. One of your most welcome gifts is the album of nursery rhyme records. I
                                    am so fed up with those that we have. Both children love singing. I put a record on the
                                    gramophone geared to slow and off they go . Georgie sings more slowly than Ann but
                                    much more tunefully. Ann sings in a flat monotone but Georgie with great expression.
                                    You ought to hear him render ‘Sing a song of sixpence’. He cannot pronounce an R or
                                    an S. Mother has sent a large home made Christmas pudding and a fine Christmas
                                    cake and George will shoot some partridges for Christmas dinner.
                                    Think of us as I shall certainly think of you.

                                    Your very loving,
                                    Eleanor.

                                    Mchewe Estate. 2nd January 1936

                                    Dearest Family,

                                    Christmas was fun! The tree looked very gay with its load of tinsel, candles and
                                    red crackers and the coloured balloons you sent. All the children got plenty of toys
                                    thanks to Grandparents and Aunts. George made Ann a large doll’s bed and I made
                                    some elegant bedding, Barbara, the big doll is now permanently bed ridden. Her poor
                                    shattered head has come all unstuck and though I have pieced it together again it is a sad
                                    sight. If you have not yet chosen a present for her birthday next month would you
                                    please get a new head from the Handy House. I enclose measurements. Ann does so
                                    love the doll. She always calls her, “My little girl”, and she keeps the doll’s bed beside
                                    her own and never fails to kiss her goodnight.

                                    We had no guests for Christmas this year but we were quite festive. Ann
                                    decorated the dinner table with small pink roses and forget-me-knots and tinsel and the
                                    crackers from the tree. It was a wet day but we played the new records and both
                                    George and I worked hard to make it a really happy day for the children. The children
                                    were hugely delighted when George made himself a revolting set of false teeth out of
                                    plasticine and a moustache and beard of paper straw from a chocolate box. “Oh Daddy
                                    you look exactly like Father Christmas!” cried an enthralled Ann. Before bedtime we lit
                                    all the candles on the tree and sang ‘Away in a Manger’, and then we opened the box of
                                    starlights you sent and Ann and Georgie had their first experience of fireworks.
                                    After the children went to bed things deteriorated. First George went for his bath
                                    and found and killed a large black snake in the bathroom. It must have been in the
                                    bathroom when I bathed the children earlier in the evening. Then I developed bad
                                    toothache which kept me awake all night and was agonising next day. Unfortunately the
                                    bridge between the farm and Mbeya had been washed away and the water was too
                                    deep for the car to ford until the 30th when at last I was able to take my poor swollen
                                    face to Mbeya. There is now a young German woman dentist working at the hospital.
                                    She pulled out the offending molar which had a large abscess attached to it.
                                    Whilst the dentist attended to me, Ann and Georgie played happily with the
                                    doctor’s children. I wish they could play more often with other children. Dr Eckhardt was
                                    very pleased with Margery Kate who at seven months weighs 17 lbs and has lovely
                                    rosy cheeks. He admired Ann and told her that she looked just like a German girl. “No I
                                    don’t”, cried Ann indignantly, “I’m English!”

                                    We were caught in a rain storm going home and as the old car still has no
                                    windscreen or side curtains we all got soaked except for the baby who was snugly
                                    wrapped in my raincoat. The kids thought it great fun. Ann is growing up fast now. She
                                    likes to ‘help mummy’. She is a perfectionist at four years old which is rather trying. She
                                    gets so discouraged when things do not turn out as well as she means them to. Sewing
                                    is constantly being unpicked and paintings torn up. She is a very sensitive child.
                                    Georgie is quite different. He is a man of action, but not silent. He talks incessantly
                                    but lisps and stumbles over some words. At one time Ann and Georgie often
                                    conversed in Ki-Swahili but they now scorn to do so. If either forgets and uses a Swahili
                                    word, the other points a scornful finger and shouts “You black toto”.

                                    With love to all,
                                    Eleanor.

                                    #6261
                                    TracyTracy
                                    Participant

                                      From Tanganyika with Love

                                      continued

                                      With thanks to Mike Rushby.

                                      Mchewe Estate. 11th July 1931.

                                      Dearest Family,

                                      You say that you would like to know more about our neighbours. Well there is
                                      not much to tell. Kath Wood is very good about coming over to see me. I admire her
                                      very much because she is so capable as well as being attractive. She speaks very
                                      fluent Ki-Swahili and I envy her the way she can carry on a long conversation with the
                                      natives. I am very slow in learning the language possibly because Lamek and the
                                      houseboy both speak basic English.

                                      I have very little to do with the Africans apart from the house servants, but I do
                                      run a sort of clinic for the wives and children of our employees. The children suffer chiefly
                                      from sore eyes and worms, and the older ones often have bad ulcers on their legs. All
                                      farmers keep a stock of drugs and bandages.

                                      George also does a bit of surgery and last month sewed up the sole of the foot
                                      of a boy who had trodden on the blade of a panga, a sort of sword the Africans use for
                                      hacking down bush. He made an excellent job of it. George tells me that the Africans
                                      have wonderful powers of recuperation. Once in his bachelor days, one of his men was
                                      disembowelled by an elephant. George washed his “guts” in a weak solution of
                                      pot.permang, put them back in the cavity and sewed up the torn flesh and he
                                      recovered.

                                      But to get back to the neighbours. We see less of Hicky Wood than of Kath.
                                      Hicky can be charming but is often moody as I believe Irishmen often are.
                                      Major Jones is now at home on his shamba, which he leaves from time to time
                                      for temporary jobs on the district roads. He walks across fairly regularly and we are
                                      always glad to see him for he is a great bearer of news. In this part of Africa there is no
                                      knocking or ringing of doorbells. Front doors are always left open and visitors always
                                      welcome. When a visitor approaches a house he shouts “Hodi”, and the owner of the
                                      house yells “Karibu”, which I believe means “Come near” or approach, and tea is
                                      produced in a matter of minutes no matter what hour of the day it is.
                                      The road that passes all our farms is the only road to the Gold Diggings and
                                      diggers often drop in on the Woods and Major Jones and bring news of the Goldfields.
                                      This news is sometimes about gold but quite often about whose wife is living with
                                      whom. This is a great country for gossip.

                                      Major Jones now has his brother Llewyllen living with him. I drove across with
                                      George to be introduced to him. Llewyllen’s health is poor and he looks much older than
                                      his years and very like the portrait of Trader Horn. He has the same emaciated features,
                                      burning eyes and long beard. He is proud of his Welsh tenor voice and often bursts into
                                      song.

                                      Both brothers are excellent conversationalists and George enjoys walking over
                                      sometimes on a Sunday for a bit of masculine company. The other day when George
                                      walked across to visit the Joneses, he found both brothers in the shamba and Llew in a
                                      great rage. They had been stooping to inspect a water furrow when Llew backed into a
                                      hornets nest. One furious hornet stung him on the seat and another on the back of his
                                      neck. Llew leapt forward and somehow his false teeth shot out into the furrow and were
                                      carried along by the water. When George arrived Llew had retrieved his teeth but
                                      George swears that, in the commotion, the heavy leather leggings, which Llew always
                                      wears, had swivelled around on his thin legs and were calves to the front.
                                      George has heard that Major Jones is to sell pert of his land to his Swedish brother-in-law, Max Coster, so we will soon have another couple in the neighbourhood.

                                      I’ve had a bit of a pantomime here on the farm. On the day we went to Tukuyu,
                                      all our washing was stolen from the clothes line and also our new charcoal iron. George
                                      reported the matter to the police and they sent out a plain clothes policeman. He wears
                                      the long white Arab gown called a Kanzu much in vogue here amongst the African elite
                                      but, alas for secrecy, huge black police boots protrude from beneath the Kanzu and, to
                                      add to this revealing clue, the askari springs to attention and salutes each time I pass by.
                                      Not much hope of finding out the identity of the thief I fear.

                                      George’s furrow was entirely successful and we now have water running behind
                                      the kitchen. Our drinking water we get from a lovely little spring on the farm. We boil and
                                      filter it for safety’s sake. I don’t think that is necessary. The furrow water is used for
                                      washing pots and pans and for bath water.

                                      Lots of love,
                                      Eleanor

                                      Mchewe Estate. 8th. August 1931

                                      Dearest Family,

                                      I think it is about time I told you that we are going to have a baby. We are both
                                      thrilled about it. I have not seen a Doctor but feel very well and you are not to worry. I
                                      looked it up in my handbook for wives and reckon that the baby is due about February
                                      8th. next year.

                                      The announcement came from George, not me! I had been feeling queasy for
                                      days and was waiting for the right moment to tell George. You know. Soft lights and
                                      music etc. However when I was listlessly poking my food around one lunch time
                                      George enquired calmly, “When are you going to tell me about the baby?” Not at all
                                      according to the book! The problem is where to have the baby. February is a very wet
                                      month and the nearest Doctor is over 50 miles away at Tukuyu. I cannot go to stay at
                                      Tukuyu because there is no European accommodation at the hospital, no hotel and no
                                      friend with whom I could stay.

                                      George thinks I should go South to you but Capetown is so very far away and I
                                      love my little home here. Also George says he could not come all the way down with
                                      me as he simply must stay here and get the farm on its feet. He would drive me as far
                                      as the railway in Northern Rhodesia. It is a difficult decision to take. Write and tell me what
                                      you think.

                                      The days tick by quietly here. The servants are very willing but have to be
                                      supervised and even then a crisis can occur. Last Saturday I was feeling squeamish and
                                      decided not to have lunch. I lay reading on the couch whilst George sat down to a
                                      solitary curry lunch. Suddenly he gave an exclamation and pushed back his chair. I
                                      jumped up to see what was wrong and there, on his plate, gleaming in the curry gravy
                                      were small bits of broken glass. I hurried to the kitchen to confront Lamek with the plate.
                                      He explained that he had dropped the new and expensive bottle of curry powder on
                                      the brick floor of the kitchen. He did not tell me as he thought I would make a “shauri” so
                                      he simply scooped up the curry powder, removed the larger pieces of glass and used
                                      part of the powder for seasoning the lunch.

                                      The weather is getting warmer now. It was very cold in June and July and we had
                                      fires in the daytime as well as at night. Now that much of the land has been cleared we
                                      are able to go for pleasant walks in the weekends. My favourite spot is a waterfall on the
                                      Mchewe River just on the boundary of our land. There is a delightful little pool below the
                                      waterfall and one day George intends to stock it with trout.

                                      Now that there are more Europeans around to buy meat the natives find it worth
                                      their while to kill an occasional beast. Every now and again a native arrives with a large
                                      bowl of freshly killed beef for sale. One has no way of knowing whether the animal was
                                      healthy and the meat is often still warm and very bloody. I hated handling it at first but am
                                      becoming accustomed to it now and have even started a brine tub. There is no other
                                      way of keeping meat here and it can only be kept in its raw state for a few hours before
                                      going bad. One of the delicacies is the hump which all African cattle have. When corned
                                      it is like the best brisket.

                                      See what a housewife I am becoming.
                                      With much love,
                                      Eleanor.

                                      Mchewe Estate. Sept.6th. 1931

                                      Dearest Family,

                                      I have grown to love the life here and am sad to think I shall be leaving
                                      Tanganyika soon for several months. Yes I am coming down to have the baby in the
                                      bosom of the family. George thinks it best and so does the doctor. I didn’t mention it
                                      before but I have never recovered fully from the effects of that bad bout of malaria and
                                      so I have been persuaded to leave George and our home and go to the Cape, in the
                                      hope that I shall come back here as fit as when I first arrived in the country plus a really
                                      healthy and bouncing baby. I am torn two ways, I long to see you all – but how I would
                                      love to stay on here.

                                      George will drive me down to Northern Rhodesia in early October to catch a
                                      South bound train. I’ll telegraph the date of departure when I know it myself. The road is
                                      very, very bad and the car has been giving a good deal of trouble so, though the baby
                                      is not due until early February, George thinks it best to get the journey over soon as
                                      possible, for the rains break in November and the the roads will then be impassable. It
                                      may take us five or six days to reach Broken Hill as we will take it slowly. I am looking
                                      forward to the drive through new country and to camping out at night.
                                      Our days pass quietly by. George is out on the shamba most of the day. He
                                      goes out before breakfast on weekdays and spends most of the day working with the
                                      men – not only supervising but actually working with his hands and beating the labourers
                                      at their own jobs. He comes to the house for meals and tea breaks. I potter around the
                                      house and garden, sew, mend and read. Lamek continues to be a treasure. he turns out
                                      some surprising dishes. One of his specialities is stuffed chicken. He carefully skins the
                                      chicken removing all bones. He then minces all the chicken meat and adds minced onion
                                      and potatoes. He then stuffs the chicken skin with the minced meat and carefully sews it
                                      together again. The resulting dish is very filling because the boned chicken is twice the
                                      size of a normal one. It lies on its back as round as a football with bloated legs in the air.
                                      Rather repulsive to look at but Lamek is most proud of his accomplishment.
                                      The other day he produced another of his masterpieces – a cooked tortoise. It
                                      was served on a dish covered with parsley and crouched there sans shell but, only too
                                      obviously, a tortoise. I took one look and fled with heaving diaphragm, but George said
                                      it tasted quite good. He tells me that he has had queerer dishes produced by former
                                      cooks. He says that once in his hunting days his cook served up a skinned baby
                                      monkey with its hands folded on its breast. He says it would take a cannibal to eat that
                                      dish.

                                      And now for something sad. Poor old Llew died quite suddenly and it was a sad
                                      shock to this tiny community. We went across to the funeral and it was a very simple and
                                      dignified affair. Llew was buried on Joni’s farm in a grave dug by the farm boys. The
                                      body was wrapped in a blanket and bound to some boards and lowered into the
                                      ground. There was no service. The men just said “Good-bye Llew.” and “Sleep well
                                      Llew”, and things like that. Then Joni and his brother-in-law Max, and George shovelled
                                      soil over the body after which the grave was filled in by Joni’s shamba boys. It was a
                                      lovely bright afternoon and I thought how simple and sensible a funeral it was.
                                      I hope you will be glad to have me home. I bet Dad will be holding thumbs that
                                      the baby will be a girl.

                                      Very much love,
                                      Eleanor.

                                      Note
                                      “There are no letters to my family during the period of Sept. 1931 to June 1932
                                      because during these months I was living with my parents and sister in a suburb of
                                      Cape Town. I had hoped to return to Tanganyika by air with my baby soon after her
                                      birth in Feb.1932 but the doctor would not permit this.

                                      A month before my baby was born, a company called Imperial Airways, had
                                      started the first passenger service between South Africa and England. One of the night
                                      stops was at Mbeya near my husband’s coffee farm, and it was my intention to take the
                                      train to Broken Hill in Northern Rhodesia and to fly from there to Mbeya with my month
                                      old baby. In those days however, commercial flying was still a novelty and the doctor
                                      was not sure that flying at a high altitude might not have an adverse effect upon a young
                                      baby.

                                      He strongly advised me to wait until the baby was four months old and I did this
                                      though the long wait was very trying to my husband alone on our farm in Tanganyika,
                                      and to me, cherished though I was in my old home.

                                      My story, covering those nine long months is soon told. My husband drove me
                                      down from Mbeya to Broken Hill in NorthernRhodesia. The journey was tedious as the
                                      weather was very hot and dry and the road sandy and rutted, very different from the
                                      Great North road as it is today. The wooden wheel spokes of the car became so dry
                                      that they rattled and George had to bind wet rags around them. We had several
                                      punctures and with one thing and another I was lucky to catch the train.
                                      My parents were at Cape Town station to welcome me and I stayed
                                      comfortably with them, living very quietly, until my baby was born. She arrived exactly
                                      on the appointed day, Feb.8th.

                                      I wrote to my husband “Our Charmian Ann is a darling baby. She is very fair and
                                      rather pale and has the most exquisite hands, with long tapering fingers. Daddy
                                      absolutely dotes on her and so would you, if you were here. I can’t bear to think that you
                                      are so terribly far away. Although Ann was born exactly on the day, I was taken quite by
                                      surprise. It was awfully hot on the night before, and before going to bed I had a fancy for
                                      some water melon. The result was that when I woke in the early morning with labour
                                      pains and vomiting I thought it was just an attack of indigestion due to eating too much
                                      melon. The result was that I did not wake Marjorie until the pains were pretty frequent.
                                      She called our next door neighbour who, in his pyjamas, drove me to the nursing home
                                      at breakneck speed. The Matron was very peeved that I had left things so late but all
                                      went well and by nine o’clock, Mother, positively twittering with delight, was allowed to
                                      see me and her first granddaughter . She told me that poor Dad was in such a state of
                                      nerves that he was sick amongst the grapevines. He says that he could not bear to go
                                      through such an anxious time again, — so we will have to have our next eleven in
                                      Tanganyika!”

                                      The next four months passed rapidly as my time was taken up by the demands
                                      of my new baby. Dr. Trudy King’s method of rearing babies was then the vogue and I
                                      stuck fanatically to all the rules he laid down, to the intense exasperation of my parents
                                      who longed to cuddle the child.

                                      As the time of departure drew near my parents became more and more reluctant
                                      to allow me to face the journey alone with their adored grandchild, so my brother,
                                      Graham, very generously offered to escort us on the train to Broken Hill where he could
                                      put us on the plane for Mbeya.

                                      Eleanor Rushby

                                       

                                      Mchewe Estate. June 15th 1932

                                      Dearest Family,

                                      You’ll be glad to know that we arrived quite safe and sound and very, very
                                      happy to be home.The train Journey was uneventful. Ann slept nearly all the way.
                                      Graham was very kind and saw to everything. He even sat with the baby whilst I went
                                      to meals in the dining car.

                                      We were met at Broken Hill by the Thoms who had arranged accommodation for
                                      us at the hotel for the night. They also drove us to the aerodrome in the morning where
                                      the Airways agent told us that Ann is the first baby to travel by air on this section of the
                                      Cape to England route. The plane trip was very bumpy indeed especially between
                                      Broken Hill and Mpika. Everyone was ill including poor little Ann who sicked up her milk
                                      all over the front of my new coat. I arrived at Mbeya looking a sorry caricature of Radiant
                                      Motherhood. I must have been pale green and the baby was snow white. Under the
                                      circumstances it was a good thing that George did not meet us. We were met instead
                                      by Ken Menzies, the owner of the Mbeya Hotel where we spent the night. Ken was
                                      most fatherly and kind and a good nights rest restored Ann and me to our usual robust
                                      health.

                                      Mbeya has greatly changed. The hotel is now finished and can accommodate
                                      fifty guests. It consists of a large main building housing a large bar and dining room and
                                      offices and a number of small cottage bedrooms. It even has electric light. There are
                                      several buildings out at the aerodrome and private houses going up in Mbeya.
                                      After breakfast Ken Menzies drove us out to the farm where we had a warm
                                      welcome from George, who looks well but rather thin. The house was spotless and the
                                      new cook, Abel, had made light scones for tea. George had prepared all sorts of lovely
                                      surprises. There is a new reed ceiling in the living room and a new dresser gay with
                                      willow pattern plates which he had ordered from England. There is also a writing table
                                      and a square table by the door for visitors hats. More personal is a lovely model ship
                                      which George assembled from one of those Hobbie’s kits. It puts the finishing touch to
                                      the rather old world air of our living room.

                                      In the bedroom there is a large double bed which George made himself. It has
                                      strips of old car tyres nailed to a frame which makes a fine springy mattress and on top
                                      of this is a thick mattress of kapok.In the kitchen there is a good wood stove which
                                      George salvaged from a Mission dump. It looks a bit battered but works very well. The
                                      new cook is excellent. The only blight is that he will wear rubber soled tennis shoes and
                                      they smell awful. I daren’t hurt his feelings by pointing this out though. Opposite the
                                      kitchen is a new laundry building containing a forty gallon hot water drum and a sink for
                                      washing up. Lovely!

                                      George has been working very hard. He now has forty acres of coffee seedlings
                                      planted out and has also found time to plant a rose garden and fruit trees. There are
                                      orange and peach trees, tree tomatoes, paw paws, guavas and berries. He absolutely
                                      adores Ann who has been very good and does not seem at all unsettled by the long
                                      journey.

                                      It is absolutely heavenly to be back and I shall be happier than ever now that I
                                      have a baby to play with during the long hours when George is busy on the farm,
                                      Thank you for all your love and care during the many months I was with you. Ann
                                      sends a special bubble for granddad.

                                      Your very loving,
                                      Eleanor.

                                      Mchewe Estate Mbeya July 18th 1932

                                      Dearest Family,

                                      Ann at five months is enchanting. She is a very good baby, smiles readily and is
                                      gaining weight steadily. She doesn’t sleep much during the day but that does not
                                      matter, because, apart from washing her little things, I have nothing to do but attend to
                                      her. She sleeps very well at night which is a blessing as George has to get up very
                                      early to start work on the shamba and needs a good nights rest.
                                      My nights are not so good, because we are having a plague of rats which frisk
                                      around in the bedroom at night. Great big ones that come up out of the long grass in the
                                      gorge beside the house and make cosy homes on our reed ceiling and in the thatch of
                                      the roof.

                                      We always have a night light burning so that, if necessary, I can attend to Ann
                                      with a minimum of fuss, and the things I see in that dim light! There are gaps between
                                      the reeds and one night I heard, plop! and there, before my horrified gaze, lay a newly
                                      born hairless baby rat on the floor by the bed, plop, plop! and there lay two more.
                                      Quite dead, poor things – but what a careless mother.

                                      I have also seen rats scampering around on the tops of the mosquito nets and
                                      sometimes we have them on our bed. They have a lovely game. They swarm down
                                      the cord from which the mosquito net is suspended, leap onto the bed and onto the
                                      floor. We do not have our net down now the cold season is here and there are few
                                      mosquitoes.

                                      Last week a rat crept under Ann’s net which hung to the floor and bit her little
                                      finger, so now I tuck the net in under the mattress though it makes it difficult for me to
                                      attend to her at night. We shall have to get a cat somewhere. Ann’s pram has not yet
                                      arrived so George carries her when we go walking – to her great content.
                                      The native women around here are most interested in Ann. They come to see
                                      her, bearing small gifts, and usually bring a child or two with them. They admire my child
                                      and I admire theirs and there is an exchange of gifts. They produce a couple of eggs or
                                      a few bananas or perhaps a skinny fowl and I hand over sugar, salt or soap as they
                                      value these commodities. The most lavish gift went to the wife of Thomas our headman,
                                      who produced twin daughters in the same week as I had Ann.

                                      Our neighbours have all been across to welcome me back and to admire the
                                      baby. These include Marion Coster who came out to join her husband whilst I was in
                                      South Africa. The two Hickson-Wood children came over on a fat old white donkey.
                                      They made a pretty picture sitting astride, one behind the other – Maureen with her arms
                                      around small Michael’s waist. A native toto led the donkey and the children’ s ayah
                                      walked beside it.

                                      It is quite cold here now but the sun is bright and the air dry. The whole
                                      countryside is beautifully green and we are a very happy little family.

                                      Lots and lots of love,
                                      Eleanor.

                                      Mchewe Estate August 11th 1932

                                      Dearest Family,

                                      George has been very unwell for the past week. He had a nasty gash on his
                                      knee which went septic. He had a swelling in the groin and a high temperature and could
                                      not sleep at night for the pain in his leg. Ann was very wakeful too during the same
                                      period, I think she is teething. I luckily have kept fit though rather harassed. Yesterday the
                                      leg looked so inflamed that George decided to open up the wound himself. he made
                                      quite a big cut in exactly the right place. You should have seen the blackish puss
                                      pouring out.

                                      After he had thoroughly cleaned the wound George sewed it up himself. he has
                                      the proper surgical needles and gut. He held the cut together with his left hand and
                                      pushed the needle through the flesh with his right. I pulled the needle out and passed it
                                      to George for the next stitch. I doubt whether a surgeon could have made a neater job
                                      of it. He is still confined to the couch but today his temperature is normal. Some
                                      husband!

                                      The previous week was hectic in another way. We had a visit from lions! George
                                      and I were having supper about 8.30 on Tuesday night when the back verandah was
                                      suddenly invaded by women and children from the servants quarters behind the kitchen.
                                      They were all yelling “Simba, Simba.” – simba means lions. The door opened suddenly
                                      and the houseboy rushed in to say that there were lions at the huts. George got up
                                      swiftly, fetched gun and ammunition from the bedroom and with the houseboy carrying
                                      the lamp, went off to investigate. I remained at the table, carrying on with my supper as I
                                      felt a pioneer’s wife should! Suddenly something big leapt through the open window
                                      behind me. You can imagine what I thought! I know now that it is quite true to say one’s
                                      hair rises when one is scared. However it was only Kelly, our huge Irish wolfhound,
                                      taking cover.

                                      George returned quite soon to say that apparently the commotion made by the
                                      women and children had frightened the lions off. He found their tracks in the soft earth
                                      round the huts and a bag of maize that had been playfully torn open but the lions had
                                      moved on.

                                      Next day we heard that they had moved to Hickson-Wood’s shamba. Hicky
                                      came across to say that the lions had jumped over the wall of his cattle boma and killed
                                      both his white Muskat riding donkeys.
                                      He and a friend sat up all next night over the remains but the lions did not return to
                                      the kill.

                                      Apart from the little set back last week, Ann is blooming. She has a cap of very
                                      fine fair hair and clear blue eyes under straight brow. She also has lovely dimples in both
                                      cheeks. We are very proud of her.

                                      Our neighbours are picking coffee but the crops are small and the price is low. I
                                      am amazed that they are so optimistic about the future. No one in these parts ever
                                      seems to grouse though all are living on capital. They all say “Well if the worst happens
                                      we can always go up to the Lupa Diggings.”

                                      Don’t worry about us, we have enough to tide us over for some time yet.

                                      Much love to all,
                                      Eleanor.

                                      Mchewe Estate. 28th Sept. 1932

                                      Dearest Family,

                                      News! News! I’m going to have another baby. George and I are delighted and I
                                      hope it will be a boy this time. I shall be able to have him at Mbeya because things are
                                      rapidly changing here. Several German families have moved to Mbeya including a
                                      German doctor who means to build a hospital there. I expect he will make a very good
                                      living because there must now be some hundreds of Europeans within a hundred miles
                                      radius of Mbeya. The Europeans are mostly British or German but there are also
                                      Greeks and, I believe, several other nationalities are represented on the Lupa Diggings.
                                      Ann is blooming and developing according to the Book except that she has no
                                      teeth yet! Kath Hickson-Wood has given her a very nice high chair and now she has
                                      breakfast and lunch at the table with us. Everything within reach goes on the floor to her
                                      amusement and my exasperation!

                                      You ask whether we have any Church of England missionaries in our part. No we
                                      haven’t though there are Lutheran and Roman Catholic Missions. I have never even
                                      heard of a visiting Church of England Clergyman to these parts though there are babies
                                      in plenty who have not been baptised. Jolly good thing I had Ann Christened down
                                      there.

                                      The R.C. priests in this area are called White Fathers. They all have beards and
                                      wear white cassocks and sun helmets. One, called Father Keiling, calls around frequently.
                                      Though none of us in this area is Catholic we take it in turn to put him up for the night. The
                                      Catholic Fathers in their turn are most hospitable to travellers regardless of their beliefs.
                                      Rather a sad thing has happened. Lucas our old chicken-boy is dead. I shall miss
                                      his toothy smile. George went to the funeral and fired two farewell shots from his rifle
                                      over the grave – a gesture much appreciated by the locals. Lucas in his day was a good
                                      hunter.

                                      Several of the locals own muzzle loading guns but the majority hunt with dogs
                                      and spears. The dogs wear bells which make an attractive jingle but I cannot bear the
                                      idea of small antelope being run down until they are exhausted before being clubbed of
                                      stabbed to death. We seldom eat venison as George does not care to shoot buck.
                                      Recently though, he shot an eland and Abel rendered down the fat which is excellent for
                                      cooking and very like beef fat.

                                      Much love to all,
                                      Eleanor.

                                      Mchewe Estate. P.O.Mbeya 21st November 1932

                                      Dearest Family,

                                      George has gone off to the Lupa for a week with John Molteno. John came up
                                      here with the idea of buying a coffee farm but he has changed his mind and now thinks of
                                      staking some claims on the diggings and also setting up as a gold buyer.

                                      Did I tell you about his arrival here? John and George did some elephant hunting
                                      together in French Equatorial Africa and when John heard that George had married and
                                      settled in Tanganyika, he also decided to come up here. He drove up from Cape Town
                                      in a Baby Austin and arrived just as our labourers were going home for the day. The little
                                      car stopped half way up our hill and John got out to investigate. You should have heard
                                      the astonished exclamations when John got out – all 6 ft 5 ins. of him! He towered over
                                      the little car and even to me it seemed impossible for him to have made the long
                                      journey in so tiny a car.

                                      Kath Wood has been over several times lately. She is slim and looks so right in
                                      the shirt and corduroy slacks she almost always wears. She was here yesterday when
                                      the shamba boy, digging in the front garden, unearthed a large earthenware cooking pot,
                                      sealed at the top. I was greatly excited and had an instant mental image of fabulous
                                      wealth. We made the boy bring the pot carefully on to the verandah and opened it in
                                      happy anticipation. What do you think was inside? Nothing but a grinning skull! Such a
                                      treat for a pregnant female.

                                      We have a tree growing here that had lovely straight branches covered by a
                                      smooth bark. I got the garden boy to cut several of these branches of a uniform size,
                                      peeled off the bark and have made Ann a playpen with the poles which are much like
                                      broom sticks. Now I can leave her unattended when I do my chores. The other morning
                                      after breakfast I put Ann in her playpen on the verandah and gave her a piece of toast
                                      and honey to keep her quiet whilst I laundered a few of her things. When I looked out a
                                      little later I was horrified to see a number of bees buzzing around her head whilst she
                                      placidly concentrated on her toast. I made a rapid foray and rescued her but I still don’t
                                      know whether that was the thing to do.

                                      We all send our love,
                                      Eleanor.

                                      Mbeya Hospital. April 25th. 1933

                                      Dearest Family,

                                      Here I am, installed at the very new hospital, built by Dr Eckhardt, awaiting the
                                      arrival of the new baby. George has gone back to the farm on foot but will walk in again
                                      to spend the weekend with us. Ann is with me and enjoys the novelty of playing with
                                      other children. The Eckhardts have two, a pretty little girl of two and a half and a very fair
                                      roly poly boy of Ann’s age. Ann at fourteen months is very active. She is quite a little girl
                                      now with lovely dimples. She walks well but is backward in teething.

                                      George, Ann and I had a couple of days together at the hotel before I moved in
                                      here and several of the local women visited me and have promised to visit me in
                                      hospital. The trip from farm to town was very entertaining if not very comfortable. There
                                      is ten miles of very rough road between our farm and Utengule Mission and beyond the
                                      Mission there is a fair thirteen or fourteen mile road to Mbeya.

                                      As we have no car now the doctor’s wife offered to drive us from the Mission to
                                      Mbeya but she would not risk her car on the road between the Mission and our farm.
                                      The upshot was that I rode in the Hickson-Woods machila for that ten mile stretch. The
                                      machila is a canopied hammock, slung from a bamboo pole, in which I reclined, not too
                                      comfortably in my unwieldy state, with Ann beside me or sometime straddling me. Four
                                      of our farm boys carried the machila on their shoulders, two fore and two aft. The relief
                                      bearers walked on either side. There must have been a dozen in all and they sang a sort
                                      of sea shanty song as they walked. One man would sing a verse and the others took up
                                      the chorus. They often improvise as they go. They moaned about my weight (at least
                                      George said so! I don’t follow Ki-Swahili well yet) and expressed the hope that I would
                                      have a son and that George would reward them handsomely.

                                      George and Kelly, the dog, followed close behind the machila and behind
                                      George came Abel our cook and his wife and small daughter Annalie, all in their best
                                      attire. The cook wore a palm beach suit, large Terai hat and sunglasses and two colour
                                      shoes and quite lent a tone to the proceedings! Right at the back came the rag tag and
                                      bobtail who joined the procession just for fun.

                                      Mrs Eckhardt was already awaiting us at the Mission when we arrived and we had
                                      an uneventful trip to the Mbeya Hotel.

                                      During my last week at the farm I felt very tired and engaged the cook’s small
                                      daughter, Annalie, to amuse Ann for an hour after lunch so that I could have a rest. They
                                      played in the small verandah room which adjoins our bedroom and where I keep all my
                                      sewing materials. One afternoon I was startled by a scream from Ann. I rushed to the
                                      room and found Ann with blood steaming from her cheek. Annalie knelt beside her,
                                      looking startled and frightened, with my embroidery scissors in her hand. She had cut off
                                      half of the long curling golden lashes on one of Ann’s eyelids and, in trying to finish the
                                      job, had cut off a triangular flap of skin off Ann’s cheek bone.

                                      I called Abel, the cook, and demanded that he should chastise his daughter there and
                                      then and I soon heard loud shrieks from behind the kitchen. He spanked her with a
                                      bamboo switch but I am sure not as well as she deserved. Africans are very tolerant
                                      towards their children though I have seen husbands and wives fighting furiously.
                                      I feel very well but long to have the confinement over.

                                      Very much love,
                                      Eleanor.

                                      Mbeya Hospital. 2nd May 1933.

                                      Dearest Family,

                                      Little George arrived at 7.30 pm on Saturday evening 29 th. April. George was
                                      with me at the time as he had walked in from the farm for news, and what a wonderful bit
                                      of luck that was. The doctor was away on a case on the Diggings and I was bathing Ann
                                      with George looking on, when the pains started. George dried Ann and gave her
                                      supper and put her to bed. Afterwards he sat on the steps outside my room and a
                                      great comfort it was to know that he was there.

                                      The confinement was short but pretty hectic. The Doctor returned to the Hospital
                                      just in time to deliver the baby. He is a grand little boy, beautifully proportioned. The
                                      doctor says he has never seen a better formed baby. He is however rather funny
                                      looking just now as his head is, very temporarily, egg shaped. He has a shock of black
                                      silky hair like a gollywog and believe it or not, he has a slight black moustache.
                                      George came in, looked at the baby, looked at me, and we both burst out
                                      laughing. The doctor was shocked and said so. He has no sense of humour and couldn’t
                                      understand that we, though bursting with pride in our son, could never the less laugh at
                                      him.

                                      Friends in Mbeya have sent me the most gorgeous flowers and my room is
                                      transformed with delphiniums, roses and carnations. The room would be very austere
                                      without the flowers. Curtains, bedspread and enamelware, walls and ceiling are all
                                      snowy white.

                                      George hired a car and took Ann home next day. I have little George for
                                      company during the day but he is removed at night. I am longing to get him home and
                                      away from the German nurse who feeds him on black tea when he cries. She insists that
                                      tea is a medicine and good for him.

                                      Much love from a proud mother of two.
                                      Eleanor.

                                      Mchewe Estate 12May 1933

                                      Dearest Family,

                                      We are all together at home again and how lovely it feels. Even the house
                                      servants seem pleased. The boy had decorated the lounge with sprays of
                                      bougainvillaea and Abel had backed one of his good sponge cakes.

                                      Ann looked fat and rosy but at first was only moderately interested in me and the
                                      new baby but she soon thawed. George is good with her and will continue to dress Ann
                                      in the mornings and put her to bed until I am satisfied with Georgie.

                                      He, poor mite, has a nasty rash on face and neck. I am sure it is just due to that
                                      tea the nurse used to give him at night. He has lost his moustache and is fast loosing his
                                      wild black hair and emerging as quite a handsome babe. He is a very masculine looking
                                      infant with much more strongly marked eyebrows and a larger nose that Ann had. He is
                                      very good and lies quietly in his basket even when awake.

                                      George has been making a hatching box for brown trout ova and has set it up in
                                      a small clear stream fed by a spring in readiness for the ova which is expected from
                                      South Africa by next weeks plane. Some keen fishermen from Mbeya and the District
                                      have clubbed together to buy the ova. The fingerlings are later to be transferred to
                                      streams in Mbeya and Tukuyu Districts.

                                      I shall now have my hands full with the two babies and will not have much time for the
                                      garden, or I fear, for writing very long letters. Remember though, that no matter how
                                      large my family becomes, I shall always love you as much as ever.

                                      Your affectionate,
                                      Eleanor.

                                      Mchewe Estate. 14th June 1933

                                      Dearest Family,

                                      The four of us are all well but alas we have lost our dear Kelly. He was rather a
                                      silly dog really, although he grew so big he retained all his puppy ways but we were all
                                      very fond of him, especially George because Kelly attached himself to George whilst I
                                      was away having Ann and from that time on he was George’s shadow. I think he had
                                      some form of biliary fever. He died stretched out on the living room couch late last night,
                                      with George sitting beside him so that he would not feel alone.

                                      The children are growing fast. Georgie is a darling. He now has a fluff of pale
                                      brown hair and his eyes are large and dark brown. Ann is very plump and fair.
                                      We have had several visitors lately. Apart from neighbours, a car load of diggers
                                      arrived one night and John Molteno and his bride were here. She is a very attractive girl
                                      but, I should say, more suited to life in civilisation than in this back of beyond. She has
                                      gone out to the diggings with her husband and will have to walk a good stretch of the fifty
                                      or so miles.

                                      The diggers had to sleep in the living room on the couch and on hastily erected
                                      camp beds. They arrived late at night and left after breakfast next day. One had half a
                                      beard, the other side of his face had been forcibly shaved in the bar the night before.

                                      your affectionate,
                                      Eleanor

                                      Mchewe Estate. August 10 th. 1933

                                      Dearest Family,

                                      George is away on safari with two Indian Army officers. The money he will get for
                                      his services will be very welcome because this coffee growing is a slow business, and
                                      our capitol is rapidly melting away. The job of acting as White Hunter was unexpected
                                      or George would not have taken on the job of hatching the ova which duly arrived from
                                      South Africa.

                                      George and the District Commissioner, David Pollock, went to meet the plane
                                      by which the ova had been consigned but the pilot knew nothing about the package. It
                                      came to light in the mail bag with the parcels! However the ova came to no harm. David
                                      Pollock and George brought the parcel to the farm and carefully transferred the ova to
                                      the hatching box. It was interesting to watch the tiny fry hatch out – a process which took
                                      several days. Many died in the process and George removed the dead by sucking
                                      them up in a glass tube.

                                      When hatched, the tiny fry were fed on ant eggs collected by the boys. I had to
                                      take over the job of feeding and removing the dead when George left on safari. The fry
                                      have to be fed every four hours, like the baby, so each time I have fed Georgie. I hurry
                                      down to feed the trout.

                                      The children are very good but keep me busy. Ann can now say several words
                                      and understands more. She adores Georgie. I long to show them off to you.

                                      Very much love
                                      Eleanor.

                                      Mchewe Estate. October 27th 1933

                                      Dear Family,

                                      All just over flu. George and Ann were very poorly. I did not fare so badly and
                                      Georgie came off best. He is on a bottle now.

                                      There was some excitement here last Wednesday morning. At 6.30 am. I called
                                      for boiling water to make Georgie’s food. No water arrived but muffled shouting and the
                                      sound of blows came from the kitchen. I went to investigate and found a fierce fight in
                                      progress between the house boy and the kitchen boy. In my efforts to make them stop
                                      fighting I went too close and got a sharp bang on the mouth with the edge of an
                                      enamelled plate the kitchen boy was using as a weapon. My teeth cut my lip inside and
                                      the plate cut it outside and blood flowed from mouth to chin. The boys were petrified.
                                      By the time I had fed Georgie the lip was stiff and swollen. George went in wrath
                                      to the kitchen and by breakfast time both house boy and kitchen boy had swollen faces
                                      too. Since then I have a kettle of boiling water to hand almost before the words are out
                                      of my mouth. I must say that the fight was because the house boy had clouted the
                                      kitchen boy for keeping me waiting! In this land of piece work it is the job of the kitchen
                                      boy to light the fire and boil the kettle but the houseboy’s job to carry the kettle to me.
                                      I have seen little of Kath Wood or Marion Coster for the past two months. Major
                                      Jones is the neighbour who calls most regularly. He has a wireless set and calls on all of
                                      us to keep us up to date with world as well as local news. He often brings oranges for
                                      Ann who adores him. He is a very nice person but no oil painting and makes no effort to
                                      entertain Ann but she thinks he is fine. Perhaps his monocle appeals to her.

                                      George has bought a six foot long galvanised bath which is a great improvement
                                      on the smaller oval one we have used until now. The smaller one had grown battered
                                      from much use and leaks like a sieve. Fortunately our bathroom has a cement floor,
                                      because one had to fill the bath to the brim and then bath extremely quickly to avoid
                                      being left high and dry.

                                      Lots and lots of love,
                                      Eleanor.

                                      Mchewe Estate. P.O. Mbeya 1st December 1933

                                      Dearest Family,

                                      Ann has not been well. We think she has had malaria. She has grown a good
                                      deal lately and looks much thinner and rather pale. Georgie is thriving and has such
                                      sparkling brown eyes and a ready smile. He and Ann make a charming pair, one so fair
                                      and the other dark.

                                      The Moltenos’ spent a few days here and took Georgie and me to Mbeya so
                                      that Georgie could be vaccinated. However it was an unsatisfactory trip because the
                                      doctor had no vaccine.

                                      George went to the Lupa with the Moltenos and returned to the farm in their Baby
                                      Austin which they have lent to us for a week. This was to enable me to go to Mbeya to
                                      have a couple of teeth filled by a visiting dentist.

                                      We went to Mbeya in the car on Saturday. It was quite a squash with the four of
                                      us on the front seat of the tiny car. Once George grabbed the babies foot instead of the
                                      gear knob! We had Georgie vaccinated at the hospital and then went to the hotel where
                                      the dentist was installed. Mr Dare, the dentist, had few instruments and they were very
                                      tarnished. I sat uncomfortably on a kitchen chair whilst he tinkered with my teeth. He filled
                                      three but two of the fillings came out that night. This meant another trip to Mbeya in the
                                      Baby Austin but this time they seem all right.

                                      The weather is very hot and dry and the garden a mess. We are having trouble
                                      with the young coffee trees too. Cut worms are killing off seedlings in the nursery and
                                      there is a borer beetle in the planted out coffee.

                                      George bought a large grey donkey from some wandering Masai and we hope
                                      the children will enjoy riding it later on.

                                      Very much love,
                                      Eleanor.

                                      Mchewe Estate. 14th February 1934.

                                      Dearest Family,

                                      You will be sorry to hear that little Ann has been very ill, indeed we were terribly
                                      afraid that we were going to lose her. She enjoyed her birthday on the 8th. All the toys
                                      you, and her English granny, sent were unwrapped with such delight. However next
                                      day she seemed listless and a bit feverish so I tucked her up in bed after lunch. I dosed
                                      her with quinine and aspirin and she slept fitfully. At about eleven o’clock I was
                                      awakened by a strange little cry. I turned up the night light and was horrified to see that
                                      Ann was in a convulsion. I awakened George who, as always in an emergency, was
                                      perfectly calm and practical. He filled the small bath with very warm water and emersed
                                      Ann in it, placing a cold wet cloth on her head. We then wrapped her in blankets and
                                      gave her an enema and she settled down to sleep. A few hours later we had the same
                                      thing over again.

                                      At first light we sent a runner to Mbeya to fetch the doctor but waited all day in
                                      vain and in the evening the runner returned to say that the doctor had gone to a case on
                                      the diggings. Ann had been feverish all day with two or three convulsions. Neither
                                      George or I wished to leave the bedroom, but there was Georgie to consider, and in
                                      the afternoon I took him out in the garden for a while whilst George sat with Ann.
                                      That night we both sat up all night and again Ann had those wretched attacks of
                                      convulsions. George and I were worn out with anxiety by the time the doctor arrived the
                                      next afternoon. Ann had not been able to keep down any quinine and had had only
                                      small sips of water since the onset of the attack.

                                      The doctor at once diagnosed the trouble as malaria aggravated by teething.
                                      George held Ann whilst the Doctor gave her an injection. At the first attempt the needle
                                      bent into a bow, George was furious! The second attempt worked and after a few hours
                                      Ann’s temperature dropped and though she was ill for two days afterwards she is now
                                      up and about. She has also cut the last of her baby teeth, thank God. She looks thin and
                                      white, but should soon pick up. It has all been a great strain to both of us. Georgie
                                      behaved like an angel throughout. He played happily in his cot and did not seem to
                                      sense any tension as people say, babies do. Our baby was cheerful and not at all
                                      subdued.

                                      This is the rainy season and it is a good thing that some work has been done on
                                      our road or the doctor might not have got through.

                                      Much love to all,
                                      Eleanor.

                                      Mchewe Estate. 1st October 1934

                                      Dearest Family,

                                      We are all well now, thank goodness, but last week Georgie gave us such a
                                      fright. I was sitting on the verandah, busy with some sewing and not watching Ann and
                                      Georgie, who were trying to reach a bunch of bananas which hung on a rope from a
                                      beam of the verandah. Suddenly I heard a crash, Georgie had fallen backward over the
                                      edge of the verandah and hit the back of his head on the edge of the brick furrow which
                                      carries away the rainwater. He lay flat on his back with his arms spread out and did not
                                      move or cry. When I picked him up he gave a little whimper, I carried him to his cot and
                                      bathed his face and soon he began sitting up and appeared quite normal. The trouble
                                      began after he had vomited up his lunch. He began to whimper and bang his head
                                      against the cot.

                                      George and I were very worried because we have no transport so we could not
                                      take Georgie to the doctor and we could not bear to go through again what we had gone
                                      through with Ann earlier in the year. Then, in the late afternoon, a miracle happened. Two
                                      men George hardly knew, and complete strangers to me, called in on their way from the
                                      diggings to Mbeya and they kindly drove Georgie and me to the hospital. The Doctor
                                      allowed me to stay with Georgie and we spent five days there. Luckily he responded to
                                      treatment and is now as alive as ever. Children do put years on one!

                                      There is nothing much else to report. We have a new vegetable garden which is
                                      doing well but the earth here is strange. Gardens seem to do well for two years but by
                                      that time the soil is exhausted and one must move the garden somewhere else. The
                                      coffee looks well but it will be another year before we can expect even a few bags of
                                      coffee and prices are still low. Anyway by next year George should have some good
                                      return for all his hard work.

                                      Lots of love,
                                      Eleanor.

                                      Mchewe Estate. November 4th 1934

                                      Dearest Family,

                                      George is home from his White Hunting safari looking very sunburnt and well.
                                      The elderly American, who was his client this time, called in here at the farm to meet me
                                      and the children. It is amazing what spirit these old lads have! This one looked as though
                                      he should be thinking in terms of slippers and an armchair but no, he thinks in terms of
                                      high powered rifles with telescopic sights.

                                      It is lovely being together again and the children are delighted to have their Dad
                                      home. Things are always exciting when George is around. The day after his return
                                      George said at breakfast, “We can’t go on like this. You and the kids never get off the
                                      shamba. We’ll simply have to get a car.” You should have heard the excitement. “Get a
                                      car Daddy?’” cried Ann jumping in her chair so that her plaits bounced. “Get a car
                                      Daddy?” echoed Georgie his brown eyes sparkling. “A car,” said I startled, “However
                                      can we afford one?”

                                      “Well,” said George, “on my way back from Safari I heard that a car is to be sold
                                      this week at the Tukuyu Court, diseased estate or bankruptcy or something, I might get it
                                      cheap and it is an A.C.” The name meant nothing to me, but George explained that an
                                      A.C. is first cousin to a Rolls Royce.

                                      So off he went to the sale and next day the children and I listened all afternoon for
                                      the sound of an approaching car. We had many false alarms but, towards evening we
                                      heard what appeared to be the roar of an aeroplane engine. It was the A.C. roaring her
                                      way up our steep hill with a long plume of steam waving gaily above her radiator.
                                      Out jumped my beaming husband and in no time at all, he was showing off her
                                      points to an admiring family. Her lines are faultless and seats though worn are most
                                      comfortable. She has a most elegant air so what does it matter that the radiator leaks like
                                      a sieve, her exhaust pipe has broken off, her tyres are worn almost to the canvas and
                                      she has no windscreen. She goes, and she cost only five pounds.

                                      Next afternoon George, the kids and I piled into the car and drove along the road
                                      on lookout for guinea fowl. All went well on the outward journey but on the homeward
                                      one the poor A.C. simply gasped and died. So I carried the shot gun and George
                                      carried both children and we trailed sadly home. This morning George went with a bunch
                                      of farmhands and brought her home. Truly temperamental, she came home literally
                                      under her own steam.

                                      George now plans to get a second hand engine and radiator for her but it won’t
                                      be an A.C. engine. I think she is the only one of her kind in the country.
                                      I am delighted to hear, dad, that you are sending a bridle for Joseph for
                                      Christmas. I am busy making a saddle out of an old piece of tent canvas stuffed with
                                      kapok, some webbing and some old rug straps. A car and a riding donkey! We’re
                                      definitely carriage folk now.

                                      Lots of love to all,
                                      Eleanor.

                                      Mchewe Estate. 28th December 1934

                                      Dearest Family,

                                      Thank you for the wonderful Christmas parcel. My frock is a splendid fit. George
                                      declares that no one can knit socks like Mummy and the children love their toys and new
                                      clothes.

                                      Joseph, the donkey, took his bit with an air of bored resignation and Ann now
                                      rides proudly on his back. Joseph is a big strong animal with the looks and disposition of
                                      a mule. he will not go at all unless a native ‘toto’ walks before him and when he does go
                                      he wears a pained expression as though he were carrying fourteen stone instead of
                                      Ann’s fly weight. I walk beside the donkey carrying Georgie and our cat, ‘Skinny Winnie’,
                                      follows behind. Quite a cavalcade. The other day I got so exasperated with Joseph that
                                      I took Ann off and I got on. Joseph tottered a few paces and sat down! to the huge
                                      delight of our farm labourers who were going home from work. Anyway, one good thing,
                                      the donkey is so lazy that there is little chance of him bolting with Ann.

                                      The Moltenos spent Christmas with us and left for the Lupa Diggings yesterday.
                                      They arrived on the 22nd. with gifts for the children and chocolates and beer. That very
                                      afternoon George and John Molteno left for Ivuna, near Lake Ruckwa, to shoot some
                                      guinea fowl and perhaps a goose for our Christmas dinner. We expected the menfolk
                                      back on Christmas Eve and Anne and I spent a busy day making mince pies and
                                      sausage rolls. Why I don’t know, because I am sure Abel could have made them better.
                                      We decorated the Christmas tree and sat up very late but no husbands turned up.
                                      Christmas day passed but still no husbands came. Anne, like me, is expecting a baby
                                      and we both felt pretty forlorn and cross. Anne was certain that they had been caught up
                                      in a party somewhere and had forgotten all about us and I must say when Boxing Day
                                      went by and still George and John did not show up I felt ready to agree with her.
                                      They turned up towards evening and explained that on the homeward trip the car
                                      had bogged down in the mud and that they had spent a miserable Christmas. Anne
                                      refused to believe their story so George, to prove their case, got the game bag and
                                      tipped the contents on to the dining room table. Out fell several guinea fowl, long past
                                      being edible, followed by a large goose so high that it was green and blue where all the
                                      feathers had rotted off.

                                      The stench was too much for two pregnant girls. I shot out of the front door
                                      closely followed by Anne and we were both sick in the garden.

                                      I could not face food that evening but Anne is made of stronger stuff and ate her
                                      belated Christmas dinner with relish.

                                      I am looking forward enormously to having Marjorie here with us. She will be able
                                      to carry back to you an eyewitness account of our home and way of life.

                                      Much love to you all,
                                      Eleanor.

                                      Mchewe Estate. 5th January 1935

                                      Dearest Family,

                                      You cannot imagine how lovely it is to have Marjorie here. She came just in time
                                      because I have had pernicious vomiting and have lost a great deal of weight and she
                                      took charge of the children and made me spend three days in hospital having treatment.
                                      George took me to the hospital on the afternoon of New Years Eve and decided
                                      to spend the night at the hotel and join in the New Years Eve celebrations. I had several
                                      visitors at the hospital that evening and George actually managed to get some imported
                                      grapes for me. He returned to the farm next morning and fetched me from the hospital
                                      four days later. Of course the old A.C. just had to play up. About half way home the
                                      back axle gave in and we had to send a passing native some miles back to a place
                                      called Mbalizi to hire a lorry from a Greek trader to tow us home to the farm.
                                      The children looked well and were full of beans. I think Marjorie was thankful to
                                      hand them over to me. She is delighted with Ann’s motherly little ways but Georgie she
                                      calls “a really wild child”. He isn’t, just has such an astonishing amount of energy and is
                                      always up to mischief. Marjorie brought us all lovely presents. I am so thrilled with my
                                      sewing machine. It may be an old model but it sews marvellously. We now have an
                                      Alsatian pup as well as Joseph the donkey and the two cats.

                                      Marjorie had a midnight encounter with Joseph which gave her quite a shock but
                                      we had a good laugh about it next day. Some months ago George replaced our wattle
                                      and daub outside pit lavatory by a substantial brick one, so large that Joseph is being
                                      temporarily stabled in it at night. We neglected to warn Marj about this and one night,
                                      storm lamp in hand, she opened the door and Joseph walked out braying his thanks.
                                      I am afraid Marjorie is having a quiet time, a shame when the journey from Cape
                                      Town is so expensive. The doctor has told me to rest as much as I can, so it is
                                      impossible for us to take Marj on sight seeing trips.

                                      I hate to think that she will be leaving in ten days time.

                                      Much love,
                                      Eleanor.

                                      Mchewe Estate. 18th February 1935

                                      Dearest Family,

                                      You must be able to visualise our life here quite well now that Marj is back and
                                      has no doubt filled in all the details I forget to mention in my letters. What a journey we
                                      had in the A.C. when we took her to the plane. George, the children and I sat in front and
                                      Marj sat behind with numerous four gallon tins of water for the insatiable radiator. It was
                                      raining and the canvas hood was up but part of the side flaps are missing and as there is
                                      no glass in the windscreen the rain blew in on us. George got fed up with constantly
                                      removing the hot radiator cap so simply stuffed a bit of rag in instead. When enough
                                      steam had built up in the radiator behind the rag it blew out and we started all over again.
                                      The car still roars like an aeroplane engine and yet has little power so that George sent
                                      gangs of boys to the steep hills between the farm and the Mission to give us a push if
                                      necessary. Fortunately this time it was not, and the boys cheered us on our way. We
                                      needed their help on the homeward journey however.

                                      George has now bought an old Chev engine which he means to install before I
                                      have to go to hospital to have my new baby. It will be quite an engineering feet as
                                      George has few tools.

                                      I am sorry to say that I am still not well, something to do with kidneys or bladder.
                                      George bought me some pills from one of the several small shops which have opened
                                      in Mbeya and Ann is most interested in the result. She said seriously to Kath Wood,
                                      “Oh my Mummy is a very clever Mummy. She can do blue wee and green wee as well
                                      as yellow wee.” I simply can no longer manage the children without help and have
                                      engaged the cook’s wife, Janey, to help. The children are by no means thrilled. I plead in
                                      vain that I am not well enough to go for walks. Ann says firmly, “Ann doesn’t want to go
                                      for a walk. Ann will look after you.” Funny, though she speaks well for a three year old,
                                      she never uses the first person. Georgie say he would much rather walk with
                                      Keshokutwa, the kitchen boy. His name by the way, means day-after-tomorrow and it
                                      suits him down to the ground, Kath Wood walks over sometimes with offers of help and Ann will gladly go walking with her but Georgie won’t. He on the other hand will walk with Anne Molteno
                                      and Ann won’t. They are obstinate kids. Ann has developed a very fertile imagination.
                                      She has probably been looking at too many of those nice women’s magazines you
                                      sent. A few days ago she said, “You are sick Mummy, but Ann’s got another Mummy.
                                      She’s not sick, and my other mummy (very smugly) has lovely golden hair”. This
                                      morning’ not ten minutes after I had dressed her, she came in with her frock wet and
                                      muddy. I said in exasperation, “Oh Ann, you are naughty.” To which she instantly
                                      returned, “My other Mummy doesn’t think I am naughty. She thinks I am very nice.” It
                                      strikes me I shall have to get better soon so that I can be gay once more and compete
                                      with that phantom golden haired paragon.

                                      We had a very heavy storm over the farm last week. There was heavy rain with
                                      hail which stripped some of the coffee trees and the Mchewe River flooded and the
                                      water swept through the lower part of the shamba. After the water had receded George
                                      picked up a fine young trout which had been stranded. This was one of some he had
                                      put into the river when Georgie was a few months old.

                                      The trials of a coffee farmer are legion. We now have a plague of snails. They
                                      ring bark the young trees and leave trails of slime on the glossy leaves. All the ring
                                      barked trees will have to be cut right back and this is heartbreaking as they are bearing
                                      berries for the first time. The snails are collected by native children, piled upon the
                                      ground and bashed to a pulp which gives off a sickening stench. I am sorry for the local
                                      Africans. Locusts ate up their maize and now they are losing their bean crop to the snails.

                                      Lots of love, Eleanor

                                      #6260
                                      TracyTracy
                                      Participant

                                        From Tanganyika with Love

                                        With thanks to Mike Rushby.

                                        • “The letters of Eleanor Dunbar Leslie to her parents and her sister in South Africa
                                          concerning her life with George Gilman Rushby of Tanganyika, and the trials and
                                          joys of bringing up a family in pioneering conditions.

                                        These letters were transcribed from copies of letters typed by Eleanor Rushby from
                                        the originals which were in the estate of Marjorie Leslie, Eleanor’s sister. Eleanor
                                        kept no diary of her life in Tanganyika, so these letters were the living record of an
                                        important part of her life.

                                        Prelude
                                        Having walked across Africa from the East coast to Ubangi Shauri Chad
                                        in French Equatorial Africa, hunting elephant all the way, George Rushby
                                        made his way down the Congo to Leopoldville. He then caught a ship to
                                        Europe and had a holiday in Brussels and Paris before visiting his family
                                        in England. He developed blackwater fever and was extremely ill for a
                                        while. When he recovered he went to London to arrange his return to
                                        Africa.

                                        Whilst staying at the Overseas Club he met Eileen Graham who had come
                                        to England from Cape Town to study music. On hearing that George was
                                        sailing for Cape Town she arranged to introduce him to her friend
                                        Eleanor Dunbar Leslie. “You’ll need someone lively to show you around,”
                                        she said. “She’s as smart as paint, a keen mountaineer, a very good school
                                        teacher, and she’s attractive. You can’t miss her, because her father is a
                                        well known Cape Town Magistrate. And,” she added “I’ve already written
                                        and told her what ship you are arriving on.”

                                        Eleanor duly met the ship. She and George immediately fell in love.
                                        Within thirty six hours he had proposed marriage and was accepted
                                        despite the misgivings of her parents. As she was under contract to her
                                        High School, she remained in South Africa for several months whilst
                                        George headed for Tanganyika looking for a farm where he could build
                                        their home.

                                        These details are a summary of chapter thirteen of the Biography of
                                        George Gilman Rushby ‘The Hunter is Death “ by T.V.Bulpin.

                                         

                                        Dearest Marj,
                                        Terrifically exciting news! I’ve just become engaged to an Englishman whom I
                                        met last Monday. The result is a family upheaval which you will have no difficulty in
                                        imagining!!

                                        The Aunts think it all highly romantic and cry in delight “Now isn’t that just like our
                                        El!” Mummy says she doesn’t know what to think, that anyway I was always a harum
                                        scarum and she rather expected something like this to happen. However I know that
                                        she thinks George highly attractive. “Such a nice smile and gentle manner, and such
                                        good hands“ she murmurs appreciatively. “But WHY AN ELEPHANT HUNTER?” she
                                        ends in a wail, as though elephant hunting was an unmentionable profession.
                                        Anyway I don’t think so. Anyone can marry a bank clerk or a lawyer or even a
                                        millionaire – but whoever heard of anyone marrying anyone as exciting as an elephant
                                        hunter? I’m thrilled to bits.

                                        Daddy also takes a dim view of George’s profession, and of George himself as
                                        a husband for me. He says that I am so impulsive and have such wild enthusiasms that I
                                        need someone conservative and steady to give me some serenity and some ballast.
                                        Dad says George is a handsome fellow and a good enough chap he is sure, but
                                        he is obviously a man of the world and hints darkly at a possible PAST. George says
                                        he has nothing of the kind and anyway I’m the first girl he has asked to marry him. I don’t
                                        care anyway, I’d gladly marry him tomorrow, but Dad has other ideas.

                                        He sat in his armchair to deliver his verdict, wearing the same look he must wear
                                        on the bench. If we marry, and he doesn’t think it would be a good thing, George must
                                        buy a comfortable house for me in Central Africa where I can stay safely when he goes
                                        hunting. I interrupted to say “But I’m going too”, but dad snubbed me saying that in no
                                        time at all I’ll have a family and one can’t go dragging babies around in the African Bush.”
                                        George takes his lectures with surprising calm. He says he can see Dad’s point of
                                        view much better than I can. He told the parents today that he plans to buy a small
                                        coffee farm in the Southern Highlands of Tanganyika and will build a cosy cottage which
                                        will be a proper home for both of us, and that he will only hunt occasionally to keep the
                                        pot boiling.

                                        Mummy, of course, just had to spill the beans. She said to George, “I suppose
                                        you know that Eleanor knows very little about house keeping and can’t cook at all.” a fact
                                        that I was keeping a dark secret. But George just said, “Oh she won’t have to work. The
                                        boys do all that sort of thing. She can lie on a couch all day and read if she likes.” Well
                                        you always did say that I was a “Lily of the field,” and what a good thing! If I were one of
                                        those terribly capable women I’d probably die of frustration because it seems that
                                        African house boys feel that they have lost face if their Memsahibs do anything but the
                                        most gracious chores.

                                        George is absolutely marvellous. He is strong and gentle and awfully good
                                        looking too. He is about 5 ft 10 ins tall and very broad. He wears his curly brown hair cut
                                        very short and has a close clipped moustache. He has strongly marked eyebrows and
                                        very striking blue eyes which sometimes turn grey or green. His teeth are strong and
                                        even and he has a quiet voice.

                                        I expect all this sounds too good to be true, but come home quickly and see for
                                        yourself. George is off to East Africa in three weeks time to buy our farm. I shall follow as
                                        soon as he has bought it and we will be married in Dar es Salaam.

                                        Dad has taken George for a walk “to get to know him” and that’s why I have time
                                        to write such a long screed. They should be back any minute now and I must fly and
                                        apply a bit of glamour.

                                        Much love my dear,
                                        your jubilant
                                        Eleanor

                                        S.S.Timavo. Durban. 28th.October. 1930.

                                        Dearest Family,
                                        Thank you for the lovely send off. I do wish you were all on board with me and
                                        could come and dance with me at my wedding. We are having a very comfortable
                                        voyage. There were only four of the passengers as far as Durban, all of them women,
                                        but I believe we are taking on more here. I have a most comfortable deck cabin to
                                        myself and the use of a sumptuous bathroom. No one is interested in deck games and I
                                        am having a lazy time, just sunbathing and reading.

                                        I sit at the Captain’s table and the meals are delicious – beautifully served. The
                                        butter for instance, is moulded into sprays of roses, most exquisitely done, and as for
                                        the ice-cream, I’ve never tasted anything like them.

                                        The meals are continental type and we have hors d’oeuvre in a great variety
                                        served on large round trays. The Italians souse theirs with oil, Ugh! We also of course
                                        get lots of spaghetti which I have some difficulty in eating. However this presents no
                                        problem to the Chief Engineer who sits opposite to me. He simply rolls it around his
                                        fork and somehow the spaghetti flows effortlessly from fork to mouth exactly like an
                                        ascending escalator. Wine is served at lunch and dinner – very mild and pleasant stuff.
                                        Of the women passengers the one i liked best was a young German widow
                                        from South west Africa who left the ship at East London to marry a man she had never
                                        met. She told me he owned a drapers shop and she was very happy at the prospect
                                        of starting a new life, as her previous marriage had ended tragically with the death of her
                                        husband and only child in an accident.

                                        I was most interested to see the bridegroom and stood at the rail beside the gay
                                        young widow when we docked at East London. I picked him out, without any difficulty,
                                        from the small group on the quay. He was a tall thin man in a smart grey suit and with a
                                        grey hat perched primly on his head. You can always tell from hats can’t you? I wasn’t
                                        surprised to see, when this German raised his head, that he looked just like the Kaiser’s
                                        “Little Willie”. Long thin nose and cold grey eyes and no smile of welcome on his tight
                                        mouth for the cheery little body beside me. I quite expected him to jerk his thumb and
                                        stalk off, expecting her to trot at his heel.

                                        However she went off blithely enough. Next day before the ship sailed, she
                                        was back and I saw her talking to the Captain. She began to cry and soon after the
                                        Captain patted her on the shoulder and escorted her to the gangway. Later the Captain
                                        told me that the girl had come to ask him to allow her to work her passage back to
                                        Germany where she had some relations. She had married the man the day before but
                                        she disliked him because he had deceived her by pretending that he owned a shop
                                        whereas he was only a window dresser. Bad show for both.

                                        The Captain and the Chief Engineer are the only officers who mix socially with
                                        the passengers. The captain seems rather a melancholy type with, I should say, no
                                        sense of humour. He speaks fair English with an American accent. He tells me that he
                                        was on the San Francisco run during Prohibition years in America and saw many Film
                                        Stars chiefly “under the influence” as they used to flock on board to drink. The Chief
                                        Engineer is big and fat and cheerful. His English is anything but fluent but he makes up
                                        for it in mime.

                                        I visited the relations and friends at Port Elizabeth and East London, and here at
                                        Durban. I stayed with the Trotters and Swans and enjoyed myself very much at both
                                        places. I have collected numerous wedding presents, china and cutlery, coffee
                                        percolator and ornaments, and where I shall pack all these things I don’t know. Everyone has been terribly kind and I feel extremely well and happy.

                                        At the start of the voyage I had a bit of bad luck. You will remember that a
                                        perfectly foul South Easter was blowing. Some men were busy working on a deck
                                        engine and I stopped to watch and a tiny fragment of steel blew into my eye. There is
                                        no doctor on board so the stewardess put some oil into the eye and bandaged it up.
                                        The eye grew more and more painful and inflamed and when when we reached Port
                                        Elizabeth the Captain asked the Port Doctor to look at it. The Doctor said it was a job for
                                        an eye specialist and telephoned from the ship to make an appointment. Luckily for me,
                                        Vincent Tofts turned up at the ship just then and took me off to the specialist and waited
                                        whilst he extracted the fragment with a giant magnet. The specialist said that I was very
                                        lucky as the thing just missed the pupil of my eye so my sight will not be affected. I was
                                        temporarily blinded by the Belladona the eye-man put in my eye so he fitted me with a
                                        pair of black goggles and Vincent escorted me back to the ship. Don’t worry the eye is
                                        now as good as ever and George will not have to take a one-eyed bride for better or
                                        worse.

                                        I have one worry and that is that the ship is going to be very much overdue by
                                        the time we reach Dar es Salaam. She is taking on a big wool cargo and we were held
                                        up for three days in East london and have been here in Durban for five days.
                                        Today is the ninth Anniversary of the Fascist Movement and the ship was
                                        dressed with bunting and flags. I must now go and dress for the gala dinner.

                                        Bless you all,
                                        Eleanor.

                                        S.S.Timavo. 6th. November 1930

                                        Dearest Family,

                                        Nearly there now. We called in at Lourenco Marques, Beira, Mozambique and
                                        Port Amelia. I was the only one of the original passengers left after Durban but there we
                                        took on a Mrs Croxford and her mother and two men passengers. Mrs C must have
                                        something, certainly not looks. She has a flat figure, heavily mascared eyes and crooked
                                        mouth thickly coated with lipstick. But her rather sweet old mother-black-pearls-type tells
                                        me they are worn out travelling around the world trying to shake off an admirer who
                                        pursues Mrs C everywhere.

                                        The one male passenger is very quiet and pleasant. The old lady tells me that he
                                        has recently lost his wife. The other passenger is a horribly bumptious type.
                                        I had my hair beautifully shingled at Lourenco Marques, but what an experience it
                                        was. Before we docked I asked the Captain whether he knew of a hairdresser, but he
                                        said he did not and would have to ask the agent when he came aboard. The agent was
                                        a very suave Asian. He said “Sure he did” and offered to take me in his car. I rather
                                        doubtfully agreed — such a swarthy gentleman — and was driven, not to a hairdressing
                                        establishment, but to his office. Then he spoke to someone on the telephone and in no
                                        time at all a most dago-y type arrived carrying a little black bag. He was all patent
                                        leather, hair, and flashing smile, and greeted me like an old and valued friend.
                                        Before I had collected my scattered wits tthe Agent had flung open a door and
                                        ushered me through, and I found myself seated before an ornate mirror in what was only
                                        too obviously a bedroom. It was a bedroom with a difference though. The unmade bed
                                        had no legs but hung from the ceiling on brass chains.

                                        The agent beamingly shut the door behind him and I was left with my imagination
                                        and the afore mentioned oily hairdresser. He however was very business like. Before I
                                        could say knife he had shingled my hair with a cut throat razor and then, before I could
                                        protest, had smothered my neck in stinking pink powder applied with an enormous and
                                        filthy swansdown powder puff. He held up a mirror for me to admire his handiwork but I
                                        was aware only of the enormous bed reflected in it, and hurriedly murmuring “very nice,
                                        very nice” I made my escape to the outer office where, to my relief, I found the Chief
                                        Engineer who escorted me back to the ship.

                                        In the afternoon Mrs Coxford and the old lady and I hired a taxi and went to the
                                        Polana Hotel for tea. Very swish but I like our Cape Peninsula beaches better.
                                        At Lorenco Marques we took on more passengers. The Governor of
                                        Portuguese Nyasaland and his wife and baby son. He was a large middle aged man,
                                        very friendly and unassuming and spoke perfect English. His wife was German and
                                        exquisite, as fragile looking and with the delicate colouring of a Dresden figurine. She
                                        looked about 18 but she told me she was 28 and showed me photographs of two
                                        other sons – hefty youngsters, whom she had left behind in Portugal and was missing
                                        very much.

                                        It was frightfully hot at Beira and as I had no money left I did not go up to the
                                        town, but Mrs Croxford and I spent a pleasant hour on the beach under the Casurina
                                        trees.

                                        The Governor and his wife left the ship at Mozambique. He looked very
                                        imposing in his starched uniform and she more Dresden Sheperdish than ever in a
                                        flowered frock. There was a guard of honour and all the trimmings. They bade me a warm farewell and invited George and me to stay at any time.

                                        The German ship “Watussi” was anchored in the Bay and I decided to visit her
                                        and try and have my hair washed and set. I had no sooner stepped on board when a
                                        lady came up to me and said “Surely you are Beeba Leslie.” It was Mrs Egan and she
                                        had Molly with her. Considering Mrs Egan had not seen me since I was five I think it was
                                        jolly clever of her to recognise me. Molly is charming and was most friendly. She fixed
                                        things with the hairdresser and sat with me until the job was done. Afterwards I had tea
                                        with them.

                                        Port Amelia was our last stop. In fact the only person to go ashore was Mr
                                        Taylor, the unpleasant man, and he returned at sunset very drunk indeed.
                                        We reached Port Amelia on the 3rd – my birthday. The boat had anchored by
                                        the time I was dressed and when I went on deck I saw several row boats cluttered
                                        around the gangway and in them were natives with cages of wild birds for sale. Such tiny
                                        crowded cages. I was furious, you know me. I bought three cages, carried them out on
                                        to the open deck and released the birds. I expected them to fly to the land but they flew
                                        straight up into the rigging.

                                        The quiet male passenger wandered up and asked me what I was doing. I said
                                        “I’m giving myself a birthday treat, I hate to see caged birds.” So next thing there he
                                        was buying birds which he presented to me with “Happy Birthday.” I gladly set those
                                        birds free too and they joined the others in the rigging.

                                        Then a grinning steward came up with three more cages. “For the lady with
                                        compliments of the Captain.” They lost no time in joining their friends.
                                        It had given me so much pleasure to free the birds that I was only a little
                                        discouraged when the quiet man said thoughtfully “This should encourage those bird
                                        catchers you know, they are sold out. When evening came and we were due to sail I
                                        was sure those birds would fly home, but no, they are still there and they will probably
                                        remain until we dock at Dar es Salaam.

                                        During the morning the Captain came up and asked me what my Christian name
                                        is. He looked as grave as ever and I couldn’t think why it should interest him but said “the
                                        name is Eleanor.” That night at dinner there was a large iced cake in the centre of the
                                        table with “HELENA” in a delicate wreath of pink icing roses on the top. We had
                                        champagne and everyone congratulated me and wished me good luck in my marriage.
                                        A very nice gesture don’t you think. The unpleasant character had not put in an
                                        appearance at dinner which made the party all the nicer

                                        I sat up rather late in the lounge reading a book and by the time I went to bed
                                        there was not a soul around. I bathed and changed into my nighty,walked into my cabin,
                                        shed my dressing gown, and pottered around. When I was ready for bed I put out my
                                        hand to draw the curtains back and a hand grasped my wrist. It was that wretched
                                        creature outside my window on the deck, still very drunk. Luckily I was wearing that
                                        heavy lilac silk nighty. I was livid. “Let go at once”, I said, but he only grinned stupidly.
                                        “I’m not hurting you” he said, “only looking”. “I’ll ring for the steward” said I, and by
                                        stretching I managed to press the bell with my free hand. I rang and rang but no one
                                        came and he just giggled. Then I said furiously, “Remember this name, George
                                        Rushby, he is a fine boxer and he hates specimens like you. When he meets me at Dar
                                        es Salaam I shall tell him about this and I bet you will be sorry.” However he still held on
                                        so I turned and knocked hard on the adjoining wall which divided my cabin from Mrs
                                        Croxfords. Soon Mrs Croxford and the old lady appeared in dressing gowns . This
                                        seemed to amuse the drunk even more though he let go my wrist. So whilst the old
                                        lady stayed with me, Mrs C fetched the quiet passenger who soon hustled him off. He has kept out of my way ever since. However I still mean to tell George because I feel
                                        the fellow got off far too lightly. I reported the matter to the Captain but he just remarked
                                        that he always knew the man was low class because he never wears a jacket to meals.
                                        This is my last night on board and we again had free champagne and I was given
                                        some tooled leather work by the Captain and a pair of good paste earrings by the old
                                        lady. I have invited them and Mrs Croxford, the Chief Engineer, and the quiet
                                        passenger to the wedding.

                                        This may be my last night as Eleanor Leslie and I have spent this long while
                                        writing to you just as a little token of my affection and gratitude for all the years of your
                                        love and care. I shall post this letter on the ship and must turn now and get some beauty
                                        sleep. We have been told that we shall be in Dar es Salaam by 9 am. I am so excited
                                        that I shall not sleep.

                                        Very much love, and just for fun I’ll sign my full name for the last time.
                                        with my “bes respeks”,

                                        Eleanor Leslie.

                                        Eleanor and George Rushby:

                                        Eleanor and George Rushby

                                        Splendid Hotel, Dar es Salaam 11th November 1930

                                        Dearest Family,

                                        I’m writing this in the bedroom whilst George is out buying a tin trunk in which to
                                        pack all our wedding presents. I expect he will be gone a long time because he has
                                        gone out with Hicky Wood and, though our wedding was four days ago, it’s still an
                                        excuse for a party. People are all very cheery and friendly here.
                                        I am wearing only pants and slip but am still hot. One swelters here in the
                                        mornings, but a fresh sea breeze blows in the late afternoons and then Dar es Salaam is
                                        heavenly.

                                        We arrived in Dar es Salaam harbour very early on Friday morning (7 th Nov).
                                        The previous night the Captain had said we might not reach Dar. until 9 am, and certainly
                                        no one would be allowed on board before 8 am. So I dawdled on the deck in my
                                        dressing gown and watched the green coastline and the islands slipping by. I stood on
                                        the deck outside my cabin and was not aware that I was looking out at the wrong side of
                                        the landlocked harbour. Quite unknown to me George and some friends, the Hickson
                                        Woods, were standing on the Gymkhana Beach on the opposite side of the channel
                                        anxiously scanning the ship for a sign of me. George says he had a horrible idea I had
                                        missed the ship. Blissfully unconscious of his anxiety I wandered into the bathroom
                                        prepared for a good soak. The anchor went down when I was in the bath and suddenly
                                        there was a sharp wrap on the door and I heard Mrs Croxford say “There’s a man in a
                                        boat outside. He is looking out for someone and I’m sure it’s your George. I flung on
                                        some clothes and rushed on deck with tousled hair and bare feet and it was George.
                                        We had a marvellous reunion. George was wearing shorts and bush shirt and
                                        looked just like the strong silent types one reads about in novels. I finished dressing then
                                        George helped me bundle all the wedding presents I had collected en route into my
                                        travelling rug and we went into the bar lounge to join the Hickson Woods. They are the
                                        couple from whom George bought the land which is to be our coffee farm Hicky-Wood
                                        was laughing when we joined them. he said he had called a chap to bring a couple of
                                        beers thinking he was the steward but it turned out to be the Captain. He does wear
                                        such a very plain uniform that I suppose it was easy to make the mistake, but Hicky
                                        says he was not amused.

                                        Anyway as the H-W’s are to be our neighbours I’d better describe them. Kath
                                        Wood is very attractive, dark Irish, with curly black hair and big brown eyes. She was
                                        married before to Viv Lumb a great friend of George’s who died some years ago of
                                        blackwater fever. They had one little girl, Maureen, and Kath and Hicky have a small son
                                        of three called Michael. Hicky is slightly below average height and very neat and dapper
                                        though well built. He is a great one for a party and good fun but George says he can be
                                        bad tempered.

                                        Anyway we all filed off the ship and Hicky and Cath went on to the hotel whilst
                                        George and I went through customs. Passing the customs was easy. Everyone
                                        seemed to know George and that it was his wedding day and I just sailed through,
                                        except for the little matter of the rug coming undone when George and I had to scramble
                                        on the floor for candlesticks and fruit knives and a wooden nut bowl.
                                        Outside the customs shed we were mobbed by a crowd of jabbering Africans
                                        offering their services as porters, and soon my luggage was piled in one rickshaw whilst
                                        George and I climbed into another and we were born smoothly away on rubber shod
                                        wheels to the Splendid Hotel. The motion was pleasing enough but it seemed weird to
                                        be pulled along by one human being whilst another pushed behind.  We turned up a street called Acacia Avenue which, as its name implies, is lined
                                        with flamboyant acacia trees now in the full glory of scarlet and gold. The rickshaw
                                        stopped before the Splendid Hotel and I was taken upstairs into a pleasant room which
                                        had its own private balcony overlooking the busy street.

                                        Here George broke the news that we were to be married in less than an hours
                                        time. He would have to dash off and change and then go straight to the church. I would
                                        be quite all right, Kath would be looking in and friends would fetch me.
                                        I started to dress and soon there was a tap at the door and Mrs Hickson-Wood
                                        came in with my bouquet. It was a lovely bunch of carnations and frangipani with lots of
                                        asparagus fern and it went well with my primrose yellow frock. She admired my frock
                                        and Leghorn hat and told me that her little girl Maureen was to be my flower girl. Then
                                        she too left for the church.

                                        I was fully dressed when there was another knock on the door and I opened it to
                                        be confronted by a Police Officer in a starched white uniform. I’m McCallum”, he said,
                                        “I’ve come to drive you to the church.” Downstairs he introduced me to a big man in a
                                        tussore silk suit. “This is Dr Shicore”, said McCallum, “He is going to give you away.”
                                        Honestly, I felt exactly like Alice in Wonderland. Wouldn’t have been at all surprised if
                                        the White Rabbit had popped up and said he was going to be my page.

                                        I walked out of the hotel and across the pavement in a dream and there, by the
                                        curb, was a big dark blue police car decorated with white ribbons and with a tall African
                                        Police Ascari holding the door open for me. I had hardly time to wonder what next when
                                        the car drew up before a tall German looking church. It was in fact the Lutheran Church in
                                        the days when Tanganyika was German East Africa.

                                        Mrs Hickson-Wood, very smart in mushroom coloured georgette and lace, and
                                        her small daughter were waiting in the porch, so in we went. I was glad to notice my
                                        friends from the boat sitting behind George’s friends who were all complete strangers to
                                        me. The aisle seemed very long but at last I reached George waiting in the chancel with
                                        Hicky-Wood, looking unfamiliar in a smart tussore suit. However this feeling of unreality
                                        passed when he turned his head and smiled at me.

                                        In the vestry after the ceremony I was kissed affectionately by several complete
                                        strangers and I felt happy and accepted by George’s friends. Outside the church,
                                        standing apart from the rest of the guests, the Italian Captain and Chief Engineer were
                                        waiting. They came up and kissed my hand, and murmured felicitations, but regretted
                                        they could not spare the time to come to the reception. Really it was just as well
                                        because they would not have fitted in at all well.

                                        Dr Shircore is the Director of Medical Services and he had very kindly lent his
                                        large house for the reception. It was quite a party. The guests were mainly men with a
                                        small sprinkling of wives. Champagne corks popped and there was an enormous cake
                                        and soon voices were raised in song. The chief one was ‘Happy Days Are Here Again’
                                        and I shall remember it for ever.

                                        The party was still in full swing when George and I left. The old lady from the ship
                                        enjoyed it hugely. She came in an all black outfit with a corsage of artificial Lily-of-the-
                                        Valley. Later I saw one of the men wearing the corsage in his buttonhole and the old
                                        lady was wearing a carnation.

                                        When George and I got back to the hotel,I found that my luggage had been
                                        moved to George’s room by his cook Lamek, who was squatting on his haunches and
                                        clapped his hands in greeting. My dears, you should see Lamek – exactly like a
                                        chimpanzee – receding forehead, wide flat nose, and long lip, and such splayed feet. It was quite a strain not to laugh, especially when he produced a gift for me. I have not yet
                                        discovered where he acquired it. It was a faded mauve straw toque of the kind worn by
                                        Queen Mary. I asked George to tell Lamek that I was touched by his generosity but felt
                                        that I could not accept his gift. He did not mind at all especially as George gave him a
                                        generous tip there and then.

                                        I changed into a cotton frock and shady straw hat and George changed into shorts
                                        and bush shirt once more. We then sneaked into the dining room for lunch avoiding our
                                        wedding guests who were carrying on the party in the lounge.

                                        After lunch we rejoined them and they all came down to the jetty to wave goodbye
                                        as we set out by motor launch for Honeymoon Island. I enjoyed the launch trip very
                                        much. The sea was calm and very blue and the palm fringed beaches of Dar es Salaam
                                        are as romantic as any bride could wish. There are small coral islands dotted around the
                                        Bay of which Honeymoon Island is the loveliest. I believe at one time it bore the less
                                        romantic name of Quarantine Island. Near the Island, in the shallows, the sea is brilliant
                                        green and I saw two pink jellyfish drifting by.

                                        There is no jetty on the island so the boat was stopped in shallow water and
                                        George carried me ashore. I was enchanted with the Island and in no hurry to go to the
                                        bungalow, so George and I took our bathing costumes from our suitcases and sent the
                                        luggage up to the house together with a box of provisions.

                                        We bathed and lazed on the beach and suddenly it was sunset and it began to
                                        get dark. We walked up the beach to the bungalow and began to unpack the stores,
                                        tea, sugar, condensed milk, bread and butter, sardines and a large tin of ham. There
                                        were also cups and saucers and plates and cutlery.

                                        We decided to have an early meal and George called out to the caretaker, “Boy
                                        letta chai”. Thereupon the ‘boy’ materialised and jabbered to George in Ki-Swaheli. It
                                        appeared he had no utensil in which to boil water. George, ever resourceful, removed
                                        the ham from the tin and gave him that. We had our tea all right but next day the ham
                                        was bad.

                                        Then came bed time. I took a hurricane lamp in one hand and my suitcase in the
                                        other and wandered into the bedroom whilst George vanished into the bathroom. To
                                        my astonishment I saw two perfectly bare iron bedsteads – no mattress or pillows. We
                                        had brought sheets and mosquito nets but, believe me, they are a poor substitute for a
                                        mattress.

                                        Anyway I arrayed myself in my pale yellow satin nightie and sat gingerly down
                                        on the iron edge of the bed to await my groom who eventually appeared in a
                                        handsome suit of silk pyjamas. His expression, as he took in the situation, was too much
                                        for me and I burst out laughing and so did he.

                                        Somewhere in the small hours I woke up. The breeze had dropped and the
                                        room was unbearably stuffy. I felt as dry as a bone. The lamp had been turned very
                                        low and had gone out, but I remembered seeing a water tank in the yard and I decided
                                        to go out in the dark and drink from the tap. In the dark I could not find my slippers so I
                                        slipped my feet into George’s shoes, picked up his matches and groped my way out
                                        of the room. I found the tank all right and with one hand on the tap and one cupped for
                                        water I stooped to drink. Just then I heard a scratchy noise and sensed movements
                                        around my feet. I struck a match and oh horrors! found that the damp spot on which I was
                                        standing was alive with white crabs. In my hurry to escape I took a clumsy step, put
                                        George’s big toe on the hem of my nightie and down I went on top of the crabs. I need
                                        hardly say that George was awakened by an appalling shriek and came rushing to my
                                        aid like a knight of old.  Anyway, alarms and excursions not withstanding, we had a wonderful weekend on the island and I was sorry to return to the heat of Dar es Salaam, though the evenings
                                        here are lovely and it is heavenly driving along the coast road by car or in a rickshaw.
                                        I was surprised to find so many Indians here. Most of the shops, large and small,
                                        seem to be owned by Indians and the place teems with them. The women wear
                                        colourful saris and their hair in long black plaits reaching to their waists. Many wear baggy
                                        trousers of silk or satin. They give a carnival air to the sea front towards sunset.
                                        This long letter has been written in instalments throughout the day. My first break
                                        was when I heard the sound of a band and rushed to the balcony in time to see The
                                        Kings African Rifles band and Askaris march down the Avenue on their way to an
                                        Armistice Memorial Service. They looked magnificent.

                                        I must end on a note of most primitive pride. George returned from his shopping
                                        expedition and beamingly informed me that he had thrashed the man who annoyed me
                                        on the ship. I felt extremely delighted and pressed for details. George told me that
                                        when he went out shopping he noticed to his surprise that the ‘Timavo” was still in the
                                        harbour. He went across to the Agents office and there saw a man who answered to the
                                        description I had given. George said to him “Is your name Taylor?”, and when he said
                                        “yes”, George said “Well my name is George Rushby”, whereupon he hit Taylor on the
                                        jaw so that he sailed over the counter and down the other side. Very satisfactory, I feel.
                                        With much love to all.

                                        Your cave woman
                                        Eleanor.

                                        Mchewe Estate. P.O. Mbeya 22 November 1930

                                        Dearest Family,

                                        Well here we are at our Country Seat, Mchewe Estate. (pronounced
                                        Mn,-che’-we) but I will start at the beginning of our journey and describe the farm later.
                                        We left the hotel at Dar es Salaam for the station in a taxi crowded with baggage
                                        and at the last moment Keith Wood ran out with the unwrapped bottom layer of our
                                        wedding cake. It remained in its naked state from there to here travelling for two days in
                                        the train on the luggage rack, four days in the car on my knee, reposing at night on the
                                        roof of the car exposed to the winds of Heaven, and now rests beside me in the tent
                                        looking like an old old tombstone. We have no tin large enough to hold it and one
                                        simply can’t throw away ones wedding cake so, as George does not eat cake, I can see
                                        myself eating wedding cake for tea for months to come, ants permitting.

                                        We travelled up by train from Dar to Dodoma, first through the lush vegetation of
                                        the coastal belt to Morogoro, then through sisal plantations now very overgrown with
                                        weeds owing to the slump in prices, and then on to the arid area around Dodoma. This
                                        part of the country is very dry at this time of the year and not unlike parts of our Karoo.
                                        The train journey was comfortable enough but slow as the engines here are fed with
                                        wood and not coal as in South Africa.

                                        Dodoma is the nearest point on the railway to Mbeya so we left the train there to
                                        continue our journey by road. We arrived at the one and only hotel in the early hours and
                                        whilst someone went to rout out the night watchman the rest of us sat on the dismal
                                        verandah amongst a litter of broken glass. Some bright spark remarked on the obvious –
                                        that there had been a party the night before.

                                        When we were shown to a room I thought I rather preferred the verandah,
                                        because the beds had not yet been made up and there was a bucket of vomit beside
                                        the old fashioned washstand. However George soon got the boys to clean up the
                                        room and I fell asleep to be awakened by George with an invitation to come and see
                                        our car before breakfast.

                                        Yes, we have our own car. It is a Chev, with what is called a box body. That
                                        means that sides, roof and doors are made by a local Indian carpenter. There is just the
                                        one front seat with a kapok mattress on it. The tools are kept in a sort of cupboard fixed
                                        to the side so there is a big space for carrying “safari kit” behind the cab seat.
                                        Lamek, who had travelled up on the same train, appeared after breakfast, and
                                        helped George to pack all our luggage into the back of the car. Besides our suitcases
                                        there was a huge bedroll, kitchen utensils and a box of provisions, tins of petrol and
                                        water and all Lamek’s bits and pieces which included three chickens in a wicker cage and
                                        an enormous bunch of bananas about 3 ft long.

                                        When all theses things were packed there remained only a small space between
                                        goods and ceiling and into this Lamek squeezed. He lay on his back with his horny feet a
                                        mere inch or so from the back of my head. In this way we travelled 400 miles over
                                        bumpy earth roads and crude pole bridges, but whenever we stopped for a meal
                                        Lamek wriggled out and, like Aladdin’s genie, produced good meals in no time at all.
                                        In the afternoon we reached a large river called the Ruaha. Workmen were busy
                                        building a large bridge across it but it is not yet ready so we crossed by a ford below
                                        the bridge. George told me that the river was full of crocodiles but though I looked hard, I
                                        did not see any. This is also elephant country but I did not see any of those either, only
                                        piles of droppings on the road. I must tell you that the natives around these parts are called Wahehe and the river is Ruaha – enough to make a cat laugh. We saw some Wahehe out hunting with spears
                                        and bows and arrows. They live in long low houses with the tiniest shuttered windows
                                        and rounded roofs covered with earth.

                                        Near the river we also saw a few Masai herding cattle. They are rather terrifying to
                                        look at – tall, angular, and very aloof. They wear nothing but a blanket knotted on one
                                        shoulder, concealing nothing, and all carried one or two spears.
                                        The road climbs steeply on the far side of the Ruaha and one has the most
                                        tremendous views over the plains. We spent our first night up there in the high country.
                                        Everything was taken out of the car, the bed roll opened up and George and I slept
                                        comfortably in the back of the car whilst Lamek, rolled in a blanket, slept soundly by a
                                        small fire nearby. Next morning we reached our first township, Iringa, and put up at the
                                        Colonist Hotel. We had a comfortable room in the annex overlooking the golf course.
                                        our room had its own little dressing room which was also the bathroom because, when
                                        ordered to do so, the room boy carried in an oval galvanised bath and filled it with hot
                                        water which he carried in a four gallon petrol tin.

                                        When we crossed to the main building for lunch, George was immediately hailed
                                        by several men who wanted to meet the bride. I was paid some handsome
                                        compliments but was not sure whether they were sincere or the result of a nice alcoholic
                                        glow. Anyhow every one was very friendly.

                                        After lunch I went back to the bedroom leaving George chatting away. I waited and
                                        waited – no George. I got awfully tired of waiting and thought I’d give him a fright so I
                                        walked out onto the deserted golf course and hid behind some large boulders. Soon I
                                        saw George returning to the room and the boy followed with a tea tray. Ah, now the hue
                                        and cry will start, thought I, but no, no George appeared nor could I hear any despairing
                                        cry. When sunset came I trailed crossly back to our hotel room where George lay
                                        innocently asleep on his bed, hands folded on his chest like a crusader on his tomb. In a
                                        moment he opened his eyes, smiled sleepily and said kindly, “Did you have a nice walk
                                        my love?” So of course I couldn’t play the neglected wife as he obviously didn’t think
                                        me one and we had a very pleasant dinner and party in the hotel that evening.
                                        Next day we continued our journey but turned aside to visit the farm of a sprightly
                                        old man named St.Leger Seaton whom George had known for many years, so it was
                                        after dark before George decided that we had covered our quota of miles for the day.
                                        Whilst he and Lamek unpacked I wandered off to a stream to cool my hot feet which had
                                        baked all day on the floor boards of the car. In the rather dim moonlight I sat down on the
                                        grassy bank and gratefully dabbled my feet in the cold water. A few minutes later I
                                        started up with a shriek – I had the sensation of red hot pins being dug into all my most
                                        sensitive parts. I started clawing my clothes off and, by the time George came to the
                                        rescue with the lamp, I was practically in the nude. “Only Siafu ants,” said George calmly.
                                        Take off all your clothes and get right in the water.” So I had a bathe whilst George
                                        picked the ants off my clothes by the light of the lamp turned very low for modesty’s
                                        sake. Siafu ants are beastly things. They are black ants with outsized heads and
                                        pinchers. I shall be very, very careful where I sit in future.

                                        The next day was even hotter. There was no great variety in the scenery. Most
                                        of the country was covered by a tree called Miombo, which is very ordinary when the
                                        foliage is a mature deep green, but when in new leaf the trees look absolutely beautiful
                                        as the leaves,surprisingly, are soft pastel shades of red and yellow.

                                        Once again we turned aside from the main road to visit one of George’s friends.
                                        This man Major Hugh Jones MC, has a farm only a few miles from ours but just now he is supervising the making of an airstrip. Major Jones is quite a character. He is below
                                        average height and skinny with an almost bald head and one nearly blind eye into which
                                        he screws a monocle. He is a cultured person and will, I am sure, make an interesting
                                        neighbour. George and Major Jones’ friends call him ‘Joni’ but he is generally known in
                                        this country as ‘Ropesoles’ – as he is partial to that type of footwear.
                                        We passed through Mbeya township after dark so I have no idea what the place
                                        is like. The last 100 miles of our journey was very dusty and the last 15 miles extremely
                                        bumpy. The road is used so little that in some places we had to plow our way through
                                        long grass and I was delighted when at last George turned into a side road and said
                                        “This is our place.” We drove along the bank of the Mchewe River, then up a hill and
                                        stopped at a tent which was pitched beside the half built walls of our new home. We
                                        were expected so there was hot water for baths and after a supper of tinned food and
                                        good hot tea, I climbed thankfully into bed.

                                        Next morning I was awakened by the chattering of the African workmen and was
                                        soon out to inspect the new surroundings. Our farm was once part of Hickson Wood’s
                                        land and is separated from theirs by a river. Our houses cannot be more than a few
                                        hundred yards apart as the crow flies but as both are built on the slopes of a long range
                                        of high hills, and one can only cross the river at the foot of the slopes, it will be quite a
                                        safari to go visiting on foot . Most of our land is covered with shoulder high grass but it
                                        has been partly cleared of trees and scrub. Down by the river George has made a long
                                        coffee nursery and a large vegetable garden but both coffee and vegetable seedlings
                                        are too small to be of use.

                                        George has spared all the trees that will make good shade for the coffee later on.
                                        There are several huge wild fig trees as big as oaks but with smooth silvery-green trunks
                                        and branches and there are lots of acacia thorn trees with flat tops like Japanese sun
                                        shades. I’ve seen lovely birds in the fig trees, Louries with bright plumage and crested
                                        heads, and Blue Rollers, and in the grasslands there are widow birds with incredibly long
                                        black tail feathers.

                                        There are monkeys too and horrible but fascinating tree lizards with blue bodies
                                        and orange heads. There are so many, many things to tell you but they must wait for
                                        another time as James, the house boy, has been to say “Bafu tiari” and if I don’t go at
                                        once, the bath will be cold.

                                        I am very very happy and terribly interested in this new life so please don’t
                                        worry about me.

                                        Much love to you all,
                                        Eleanor.

                                        Mchewe Estate 29th. November 1930

                                        Dearest Family,

                                        I’ve lots of time to write letters just now because George is busy supervising the
                                        building of the house from early morning to late afternoon – with a break for lunch of
                                        course.

                                        On our second day here our tent was moved from the house site to a small
                                        clearing further down the slope of our hill. Next to it the labourers built a ‘banda’ , which is
                                        a three sided grass hut with thatched roof – much cooler than the tent in this weather.
                                        There is also a little grass lav. so you see we have every convenience. I spend most of
                                        my day in the banda reading or writing letters. Occasionally I wander up to the house site
                                        and watch the building, but mostly I just sit.

                                        I did try exploring once. I wandered down a narrow path towards the river. I
                                        thought I might paddle and explore the river a little but I came round a bend and there,
                                        facing me, was a crocodile. At least for a moment I thought it was and my adrenaline
                                        glands got very busy indeed. But it was only an enormous monitor lizard, four or five
                                        feet long. It must have been as scared as I was because it turned and rushed off through
                                        the grass. I turned and walked hastily back to the camp and as I passed the house site I
                                        saw some boys killing a large puff adder. Now I do my walking in the evenings with
                                        George. Nothing alarming ever seems to happen when he is around.

                                        It is interesting to watch the boys making bricks for the house. They make a pile
                                        of mud which they trample with their feet until it is the right consistency. Then they fill
                                        wooden moulds with the clayey mud, and press it down well and turn out beautiful shiny,
                                        dark brown bricks which are laid out in rows and covered with grass to bake slowly in the
                                        sun.

                                        Most of the materials for the building are right here at hand. The walls will be sun
                                        dried bricks and there is a white clay which will make a good whitewash for the inside
                                        walls. The chimney and walls will be of burnt brick and tiles and George is now busy
                                        building a kiln for this purpose. Poles for the roof are being cut in the hills behind the
                                        house and every day women come along with large bundles of thatching grass on their
                                        heads. Our windows are modern steel casement ones and the doors have been made
                                        at a mission in the district. George does some of the bricklaying himself. The other
                                        bricklayer is an African from Northern Rhodesia called Pedro. It makes me perspire just
                                        to look at Pedro who wears an overcoat all day in the very hot sun.
                                        Lamek continues to please. He turns out excellent meals, chicken soup followed
                                        by roast chicken, vegetables from the Hickson-Woods garden and a steamed pudding
                                        or fruit to wind up the meal. I enjoy the chicken but George is fed up with it and longs for
                                        good red meat. The chickens are only about as large as a partridge but then they cost
                                        only sixpence each.

                                        I had my first visit to Mbeya two days ago. I put on my very best trousseau frock
                                        for the occasion- that yellow striped silk one – and wore my wedding hat. George didn’t
                                        comment, but I saw later that I was dreadfully overdressed.
                                        Mbeya at the moment is a very small settlement consisting of a bundle of small
                                        Indian shops – Dukas they call them, which stock European tinned foods and native soft
                                        goods which seem to be mainly of Japanese origin. There is a one storied Government
                                        office called the Boma and two attractive gabled houses of burnt brick which house the
                                        District Officer and his Assistant. Both these houses have lovely gardens but i saw them
                                        only from the outside as we did not call. After buying our stores George said “Lets go to the pub, I want you to meet Mrs Menzies.” Well the pub turned out to be just three or four grass rondavels on a bare
                                        plot. The proprietor, Ken Menzies, came out to welcome us. I took to him at once
                                        because he has the same bush sandy eyebrows as you have Dad. He told me that
                                        unfortunately his wife is away at the coast, and then he ushered me through the door
                                        saying “Here’s George with his bride.” then followed the Iringa welcome all over again,
                                        only more so, because the room was full of diggers from the Lupa Goldfields about fifty
                                        miles away.

                                        Champagne corks popped as I shook hands all around and George was
                                        clapped on the back. I could see he was a favourite with everyone and I tried not to be
                                        gauche and let him down. These men were all most kind and most appeared to be men
                                        of more than average education. However several were unshaven and looked as
                                        though they had slept in their clothes as I suppose they had. When they have a little luck
                                        on the diggings they come in here to Menzies pub and spend the lot. George says
                                        they bring their gold dust and small nuggets in tobacco tins or Kruschen salts jars and
                                        hand them over to Ken Menzies saying “Tell me when I’ve spent the lot.” Ken then
                                        weighs the gold and estimates its value and does exactly what the digger wants.
                                        However the Diggers get good value for their money because besides the drink
                                        they get companionship and good food and nursing if they need it. Mrs Menzies is a
                                        trained nurse and most kind and capable from what I was told. There is no doctor or
                                        hospital here so her experience as a nursing sister is invaluable.
                                        We had lunch at the Hotel and afterwards I poured tea as I was the only female
                                        present. Once the shyness had worn off I rather enjoyed myself.

                                        Now to end off I must tell you a funny story of how I found out that George likes
                                        his women to be feminine. You will remember those dashing black silk pyjamas Aunt
                                        Mary gave me, with flowered “happy coat” to match. Well last night I thought I’d give
                                        George a treat and when the boy called me for my bath I left George in the ‘banda’
                                        reading the London Times. After my bath I put on my Japanese pyjamas and coat,
                                        peered into the shaving mirror which hangs from the tent pole and brushed my hair until it
                                        shone. I must confess that with my fringe and shingled hair I thought I made quite a
                                        glamourous Japanese girl. I walked coyly across to the ‘banda’. Alas no compliment.
                                        George just glanced up from the Times and went on reading.
                                        He was away rather a long time when it came to his turn to bath. I glanced up
                                        when he came back and had a slight concussion. George, if you please, was arrayed in
                                        my very best pale yellow satin nightie. The one with the lace and ribbon sash and little
                                        bows on the shoulder. I knew exactly what he meant to convey. I was not to wear the
                                        trousers in the family. I seethed inwardly, but pretending not to notice, I said calmly “shall
                                        I call for food?” In this garb George sat down to dinner and it says a great deal for African
                                        phlegm that the boy did not drop the dishes.

                                        We conversed politely about this and that, and then, as usual, George went off
                                        to bed. I appeared to be engrossed in my book and did not stir. When I went to the
                                        tent some time later George lay fast asleep still in my nightie, though all I could see of it
                                        was the little ribbon bows looking farcically out of place on his broad shoulders.
                                        This morning neither of us mentioned the incident, George was up and dressed
                                        by the time I woke up but I have been smiling all day to think what a ridiculous picture
                                        we made at dinner. So farewell to pyjamas and hey for ribbons and bows.

                                        Your loving
                                        Eleanor.

                                        Mchewe Estate. Mbeya. 8th December 1930

                                        Dearest Family,

                                        A mere shadow of her former buxom self lifts a languid pen to write to you. I’m
                                        convalescing after my first and I hope my last attack of malaria. It was a beastly
                                        experience but all is now well and I am eating like a horse and will soon regain my
                                        bounce.

                                        I took ill on the evening of the day I wrote my last letter to you. It started with a
                                        splitting headache and fits of shivering. The symptoms were all too familiar to George
                                        who got me into bed and filled me up with quinine. He then piled on all the available
                                        blankets and packed me in hot water bottles. I thought I’d explode and said so and
                                        George said just to lie still and I’d soon break into a good sweat. However nothing of the
                                        kind happened and next day my temperature was 105 degrees. Instead of feeling
                                        miserable as I had done at the onset, I now felt very merry and most chatty. George
                                        now tells me I sang the most bawdy songs but I hardly think it likely. Do you?
                                        You cannot imagine how tenderly George nursed me, not only that day but
                                        throughout the whole eight days I was ill. As we do not employ any African house
                                        women, and there are no white women in the neighbourhood at present to whom we
                                        could appeal for help, George had to do everything for me. It was unbearably hot in the
                                        tent so George decided to move me across to the Hickson-Woods vacant house. They
                                        have not yet returned from the coast.

                                        George decided I was too weak to make the trip in the car so he sent a
                                        messenger over to the Woods’ house for their Machila. A Machila is a canopied canvas
                                        hammock slung from a bamboo pole and carried by four bearers. The Machila duly
                                        arrived and I attempted to walk to it, clinging to George’s arm, but collapsed in a faint so
                                        the trip was postponed to the next morning when I felt rather better. Being carried by
                                        Machila is quite pleasant but I was in no shape to enjoy anything and got thankfully into
                                        bed in the Hickson-Woods large, cool and rather dark bedroom. My condition did not
                                        improve and George decided to send a runner for the Government Doctor at Tukuyu
                                        about 60 miles away. Two days later Dr Theis arrived by car and gave me two
                                        injections of quinine which reduced the fever. However I still felt very weak and had to
                                        spend a further four days in bed.

                                        We have now decided to stay on here until the Hickson-Woods return by which
                                        time our own house should be ready. George goes off each morning and does not
                                        return until late afternoon. However don’t think “poor Eleanor” because I am very
                                        comfortable here and there are lots of books to read and the days seem to pass very
                                        quickly.

                                        The Hickson-Wood’s house was built by Major Jones and I believe the one on
                                        his shamba is just like it. It is a square red brick building with a wide verandah all around
                                        and, rather astonishingly, a conical thatched roof. There is a beautiful view from the front
                                        of the house and a nice flower garden. The coffee shamba is lower down on the hill.
                                        Mrs Wood’s first husband, George’s friend Vi Lumb, is buried in the flower
                                        garden. He died of blackwater fever about five years ago. I’m told that before her
                                        second marriage Kath lived here alone with her little daughter, Maureen, and ran the farm
                                        entirely on her own. She must be quite a person. I bet she didn’t go and get malaria
                                        within a few weeks of her marriage.

                                        The native tribe around here are called Wasafwa. They are pretty primitive but
                                        seem amiable people. Most of the men, when they start work, wear nothing but some
                                        kind of sheet of unbleached calico wrapped round their waists and hanging to mid calf. As soon as they have drawn their wages they go off to a duka and buy a pair of khaki
                                        shorts for five or six shillings. Their women folk wear very short beaded skirts. I think the
                                        base is goat skin but have never got close enough for a good look. They are very shy.
                                        I hear from George that they have started on the roof of our house but I have not
                                        seen it myself since the day I was carried here by Machila. My letters by the way go to
                                        the Post Office by runner. George’s farm labourers take it in turn to act in this capacity.
                                        The mail bag is given to them on Friday afternoon and by Saturday evening they are
                                        back with our very welcome mail.

                                        Very much love,
                                        Eleanor.

                                        Mbeya 23rd December 1930

                                        Dearest Family,

                                        George drove to Mbeya for stores last week and met Col. Sherwood-Kelly VC.
                                        who has been sent by the Government to Mbeya as Game Ranger. His job will be to
                                        protect native crops from raiding elephants and hippo etc., and to protect game from
                                        poachers. He has had no training for this so he has asked George to go with him on his
                                        first elephant safari to show him the ropes.

                                        George likes Col. Kelly and was quite willing to go on safari but not willing to
                                        leave me alone on the farm as I am still rather shaky after malaria. So it was arranged that
                                        I should go to Mbeya and stay with Mrs Harmer, the wife of the newly appointed Lands
                                        and Mines Officer, whose husband was away on safari.

                                        So here I am in Mbeya staying in the Harmers temporary wattle and daub
                                        house. Unfortunately I had a relapse of the malaria and stayed in bed for three days with
                                        a temperature. Poor Mrs Harmer had her hands full because in the room next to mine
                                        she was nursing a digger with blackwater fever. I could hear his delirious babble through
                                        the thin wall – very distressing. He died poor fellow , and leaves a wife and seven
                                        children.

                                        I feel better than I have done for weeks and this afternoon I walked down to the
                                        store. There are great signs of activity and people say that Mbeya will grow rapidly now
                                        owing to the boom on the gold fields and also to the fact that a large aerodrome is to be
                                        built here. Mbeya is to be a night stop on the proposed air service between England
                                        and South Africa. I seem to be the last of the pioneers. If all these schemes come about
                                        Mbeya will become quite suburban.

                                        26th December 1930

                                        George, Col. Kelly and Mr Harmer all returned to Mbeya on Christmas Eve and
                                        it was decided that we should stay and have midday Christmas dinner with the
                                        Harmers. Col. Kelly and the Assistant District Commissioner came too and it was quite a
                                        festive occasion, We left Mbeya in the early afternoon and had our evening meal here at
                                        Hickson-Wood’s farm. I wore my wedding dress.

                                        I went across to our house in the car this morning. George usually walks across to
                                        save petrol which is very expensive here. He takes a short cut and wades through the
                                        river. The distance by road is very much longer than the short cut. The men are now
                                        thatching the roof of our cottage and it looks charming. It consists of a very large living
                                        room-dinning room with a large inglenook fireplace at one end. The bedroom is a large
                                        square room with a smaller verandah room adjoining it. There is a wide verandah in the
                                        front, from which one has a glorious view over a wide valley to the Livingstone
                                        Mountains on the horizon. Bathroom and storeroom are on the back verandah and the
                                        kitchen is some distance behind the house to minimise the risk of fire.

                                        You can imagine how much I am looking forward to moving in. We have some
                                        furniture which was made by an Indian carpenter at Iringa, refrectory dining table and
                                        chairs, some small tables and two armchairs and two cupboards and a meatsafe. Other
                                        things like bookshelves and extra cupboards we will have to make ourselves. George
                                        has also bought a portable gramophone and records which will be a boon.
                                        We also have an Irish wolfhound puppy, a skinny little chap with enormous feet
                                        who keeps me company all day whilst George is across at our farm working on the
                                        house.

                                        Lots and lots of love,
                                        Eleanor.

                                        Mchewe Estate 8th Jan 1931

                                        Dearest Family,

                                        Alas, I have lost my little companion. The Doctor called in here on Boxing night
                                        and ran over and killed Paddy, our pup. It was not his fault but I was very distressed
                                        about it and George has promised to try and get another pup from the same litter.
                                        The Hickson-Woods returned home on the 29th December so we decided to
                                        move across to our nearly finished house on the 1st January. Hicky Wood decided that
                                        we needed something special to mark the occasion so he went off and killed a sucking
                                        pig behind the kitchen. The piglet’s screams were terrible and I felt that I would not be
                                        able to touch any dinner. Lamek cooked and served sucking pig up in the traditional way
                                        but it was high and quite literally, it stank. Our first meal in our own home was not a
                                        success.

                                        However next day all was forgotten and I had something useful to do. George
                                        hung doors and I held the tools and I also planted rose cuttings I had brought from
                                        Mbeya and sowed several boxes with seeds.

                                        Dad asked me about the other farms in the area. I haven’t visited any but there
                                        are five besides ours. One belongs to the Lutheran Mission at Utengule, a few miles
                                        from here. The others all belong to British owners. Nearest to Mbeya, at the foot of a
                                        very high peak which gives Mbeya its name, are two farms, one belonging to a South
                                        African mining engineer named Griffiths, the other to I.G.Stewart who was an officer in the
                                        Kings African Rifles. Stewart has a young woman called Queenie living with him. We are
                                        some miles further along the range of hills and are some 23 miles from Mbeya by road.
                                        The Mchewe River divides our land from the Hickson-Woods and beyond their farm is
                                        Major Jones.

                                        All these people have been away from their farms for some time but have now
                                        returned so we will have some neighbours in future. However although the houses are
                                        not far apart as the crow flies, they are all built high in the foothills and it is impossible to
                                        connect the houses because of the rivers and gorges in between. One has to drive right
                                        down to the main road and then up again so I do not suppose we will go visiting very
                                        often as the roads are very bumpy and eroded and petrol is so expensive that we all
                                        save it for occasional trips to Mbeya.

                                        The rains are on and George has started to plant out some coffee seedlings. The
                                        rains here are strange. One can hear the rain coming as it moves like a curtain along the
                                        range of hills. It comes suddenly, pours for a little while and passes on and the sun
                                        shines again.

                                        I do like it here and I wish you could see or dear little home.

                                        Your loving,
                                        Eleanor.

                                        Mchewe Estate. 1st April 1931

                                        Dearest Family,

                                        Everything is now running very smoothly in our home. Lamek continues to
                                        produce palatable meals and makes wonderful bread which he bakes in a four gallon
                                        petrol tin as we have no stove yet. He puts wood coals on the brick floor of the kitchen,
                                        lays the tin lengh-wise on the coals and heaps more on top. The bread tins are then put
                                        in the petrol tin, which has one end cut away, and the open end is covered by a flat
                                        piece of tin held in place by a brick. Cakes are also backed in this make-shift oven and I
                                        have never known Lamek to have a failure yet.

                                        Lamek has a helper, known as the ‘mpishi boy’ , who does most of the hard
                                        work, cleans pots and pans and chops the firewood etc. Another of the mpishi boy’s
                                        chores is to kill the two chickens we eat each day. The chickens run wild during the day
                                        but are herded into a small chicken house at night. One of the kitchen boy’s first duties is
                                        to let the chickens out first thing in the early morning. Some time after breakfast it dawns
                                        on Lamek that he will need a chicken for lunch. he informs the kitchen boy who selects a
                                        chicken and starts to chase it in which he is enthusiastically joined by our new Irish
                                        wolfhound pup, Kelly. Together they race after the frantic fowl, over the flower beds and
                                        around the house until finally the chicken collapses from sheer exhaustion. The kitchen
                                        boy then hands it over to Lamek who murders it with the kitchen knife and then pops the
                                        corpse into boiling water so the feathers can be stripped off with ease.

                                        I pointed out in vain, that it would be far simpler if the doomed chickens were kept
                                        in the chicken house in the mornings when the others were let out and also that the correct
                                        way to pluck chickens is when they are dry. Lamek just smiled kindly and said that that
                                        may be so in Europe but that his way is the African way and none of his previous
                                        Memsahibs has complained.

                                        My houseboy, named James, is clean and capable in the house and also a
                                        good ‘dhobi’ or washboy. He takes the washing down to the river and probably
                                        pounds it with stones, but I prefer not to look. The ironing is done with a charcoal iron
                                        only we have no charcoal and he uses bits of wood from the kitchen fire but so far there
                                        has not been a mishap.

                                        It gets dark here soon after sunset and then George lights the oil lamps and we
                                        have tea and toast in front of the log fire which burns brightly in our inglenook. This is my
                                        favourite hour of the day. Later George goes for his bath. I have mine in the mornings
                                        and we have dinner at half past eight. Then we talk a bit and read a bit and sometimes
                                        play the gramophone. I expect it all sounds pretty unexciting but it doesn’t seem so to
                                        me.

                                        Very much love,
                                        Eleanor.

                                        Mchewe Estate 20th April 1931

                                        Dearest Family,

                                        It is still raining here and the countryside looks very lush and green, very different
                                        from the Mbeya district I first knew, when plains and hills were covered in long brown
                                        grass – very course stuff that grows shoulder high.

                                        Most of the labourers are hill men and one can see little patches of cultivation in
                                        the hills. Others live in small villages near by, each consisting of a cluster of thatched huts
                                        and a few maize fields and perhaps a patch of bananas. We do not have labour lines on
                                        the farm because our men all live within easy walking distance. Each worker has a labour
                                        card with thirty little squares on it. One of these squares is crossed off for each days work
                                        and when all thirty are marked in this way the labourer draws his pay and hies himself off
                                        to the nearest small store and blows the lot. The card system is necessary because
                                        these Africans are by no means slaves to work. They work only when they feel like it or
                                        when someone in the family requires a new garment, or when they need a few shillings
                                        to pay their annual tax. Their fields, chickens and goats provide them with the food they
                                        need but they draw rations of maize meal beans and salt. Only our headman is on a
                                        salary. His name is Thomas and he looks exactly like the statues of Julius Caesar, the
                                        same bald head and muscular neck and sardonic expression. He comes from Northern
                                        Rhodesia and is more intelligent than the locals.

                                        We still live mainly on chickens. We have a boy whose job it is to scour the
                                        countryside for reasonable fat ones. His name is Lucas and he is quite a character. He
                                        has such long horse teeth that he does not seem able to close his mouth and wears a
                                        perpetual amiable smile. He brings his chickens in beehive shaped wicker baskets
                                        which are suspended on a pole which Lucas carries on his shoulder.

                                        We buy our groceries in bulk from Mbeya, our vegetables come from our
                                        garden by the river and our butter from Kath Wood. Our fresh milk we buy from the
                                        natives. It is brought each morning by three little totos each carrying one bottle on his
                                        shaven head. Did I tell you that the local Wasafwa file their teeth to points. These kids
                                        grin at one with their little sharks teeth – quite an “all-ready-to-eat-you-with-my-dear” look.
                                        A few nights ago a message arrived from Kath Wood to say that Queenie
                                        Stewart was very ill and would George drive her across to the Doctor at Tukuyu. I
                                        wanted George to wait until morning because it was pouring with rain, and the mountain
                                        road to Tukuyu is tricky even in dry weather, but he said it is dangerous to delay with any
                                        kind of fever in Africa and he would have to start at once. So off he drove in the rain and I
                                        did not see him again until the following night.

                                        George said that it had been a nightmare trip. Queenie had a high temperature
                                        and it was lucky that Kath was able to go to attend to her. George needed all his
                                        attention on the road which was officially closed to traffic, and very slippery, and in some
                                        places badly eroded. In some places the decking of bridges had been removed and
                                        George had to get out in the rain and replace it. As he had nothing with which to fasten
                                        the decking to the runners it was a dangerous undertaking to cross the bridges especially
                                        as the rivers are now in flood and flowing strongly. However they reached Tukuyu safely
                                        and it was just as well they went because the Doctor diagnosed Queenies illness as
                                        Spirillium Tick Fever which is a very nasty illness indeed.

                                        Eleanor.

                                        Mchewe Estate. 20th May 1931

                                        Dear Family,

                                        I’m feeling fit and very happy though a bit lonely sometimes because George
                                        spends much of his time away in the hills cutting a furrow miles long to bring water to the
                                        house and to the upper part of the shamba so that he will be able to irrigate the coffee
                                        during the dry season.

                                        It will be quite an engineering feat when it is done as George only has makeshift
                                        surveying instruments. He has mounted an ordinary cheap spirit level on an old camera
                                        tripod and has tacked two gramophone needles into the spirit level to give him a line.
                                        The other day part of a bank gave way and practically buried two of George’s labourers
                                        but they were quickly rescued and no harm was done. However he will not let them
                                        work unless he is there to supervise.

                                        I keep busy so that the days pass quickly enough. I am delighted with the
                                        material you sent me for curtains and loose covers and have hired a hand sewing
                                        machine from Pedro-of-the-overcoat and am rattling away all day. The machine is an
                                        ancient German one and when I say rattle, I mean rattle. It is a most cumbersome, heavy
                                        affair of I should say, the same vintage as George Stevenson’s Rocket locomotive.
                                        Anyway it sews and I am pleased with my efforts. We made a couch ourselves out of a
                                        native bed, a mattress and some planks but all this is hidden under the chintz cover and
                                        it looks quite the genuine bought article. I have some diversions too. Small black faced
                                        monkeys sit in the trees outside our bedroom window and they are most entertaining to
                                        watch. They are very mischievous though. When I went out into the garden this morning
                                        before breakfast I found that the monkeys had pulled up all my carnations. There they
                                        lay, roots in the air and whether they will take again I don’t know.

                                        I like the monkeys but hate the big mountain baboons that come and hang
                                        around our chicken house. I am terrified that they will tear our pup into bits because he is
                                        a plucky young thing and will rush out to bark at the baboons.

                                        George usually returns for the weekends but last time he did not because he had
                                        a touch of malaria. He sent a boy down for the mail and some fresh bread. Old Lucas
                                        arrived with chickens just as the messenger was setting off with mail and bread in a
                                        haversack on his back. I thought it might be a good idea to send a chicken to George so
                                        I selected a spry young rooster which I handed to the messenger. He, however,
                                        complained that he needed both hands for climbing. I then had one of my bright ideas
                                        and, putting a layer of newspaper over the bread, I tucked the rooster into the haversack
                                        and buckled down the flap so only his head protruded.

                                        I thought no more about it until two days later when the messenger again
                                        appeared for fresh bread. He brought a rather terse note from George saying that the
                                        previous bread was uneatable as the rooster had eaten some of it and messed on the
                                        rest. Ah me!

                                        The previous weekend the Hickson-Woods, Stewarts and ourselves, went
                                        across to Tukuyu to attend a dance at the club there. the dance was very pleasant. All
                                        the men wore dinner jackets and the ladies wore long frocks. As there were about
                                        twenty men and only seven ladies we women danced every dance whilst the surplus
                                        men got into a huddle around the bar. George and I spent the night with the Agricultural
                                        Officer, Mr Eustace, and I met his fiancee, Lillian Austin from South Africa, to whom I took
                                        a great liking. She is Governess to the children of Major Masters who has a farm in the
                                        Tukuyu district.

                                        On the Sunday morning we had a look at the township. The Boma was an old German one and was once fortified as the Africans in this district are a very warlike tribe.
                                        They are fine looking people. The men wear sort of togas and bands of cloth around
                                        their heads and look like Roman Senators, but the women go naked except for a belt
                                        from which two broad straps hang down, one in front and another behind. Not a graceful
                                        garb I assure you.

                                        We also spent a pleasant hour in the Botanical Gardens, laid out during the last
                                        war by the District Commissioner, Major Wells, with German prisoner of war labour.
                                        There are beautiful lawns and beds of roses and other flowers and shady palm lined
                                        walks and banana groves. The gardens are terraced with flights of brick steps connecting
                                        the different levels and there is a large artificial pond with little islands in it. I believe Major
                                        Wells designed the lake to resemble in miniature, the Lakes of Killarney.
                                        I enjoyed the trip very much. We got home at 8 pm to find the front door locked
                                        and the kitchen boy fast asleep on my newly covered couch! I hastily retreated to the
                                        bedroom whilst George handled the situation.

                                        Eleanor.

                                        #6255
                                        TracyTracy
                                        Participant

                                          My Grandparents

                                          George Samuel Marshall 1903-1995

                                          Florence Noreen Warren (Nora) 1906-1988

                                          I always called my grandfather Mop, apparently because I couldn’t say the name Grandpa, but whatever the reason, the name stuck. My younger brother also called him Mop, but our two cousins did not.

                                          My earliest memories of my grandparents are the picnics.  Grandma and Mop loved going out in the car for a picnic. Favourite spots were the Clee Hills in Shropshire, North Wales, especially Llanbedr, Malvern, and Derbyshire, and closer to home, the caves and silver birch woods at Kinver Edge, Arley by the river Severn, or Bridgnorth, where Grandma’s sister Hildreds family lived.  Stourbridge was on the western edge of the Black Country in the Midlands, so one was quickly in the countryside heading west.  They went north to Derbyshire less, simply because the first part of the trip entailed driving through Wolverhampton and other built up and not particularly pleasant urban areas.  I’m sure they’d have gone there more often, as they were both born in Derbyshire, if not for that initial stage of the journey.

                                          There was predominantly grey tartan car rug in the car for picnics, and a couple of folding chairs.  There were always a couple of cushions on the back seat, and I fell asleep in the back more times than I can remember, despite intending to look at the scenery.  On the way home Grandma would always sing,  “Show me the way to go home, I’m tired and I want to go to bed, I had a little drink about an hour ago, And it’s gone right to my head.”  I’ve looked online for that song, and have not found it anywhere!

                                          Grandma didn’t just make sandwiches for picnics, there were extra containers of lettuce, tomatoes, pickles and so on.  I used to love to wash up the picnic plates in the little brook on the Clee Hills, near Cleeton St Mary.  The close cropped grass was ideal for picnics, and Mop and the sheep would Baaa at each other.

                                          Mop would base the days outting on the weather forcast, but Grandma often used to say he always chose the opposite of what was suggested. She said if you want to go to Derbyshire, tell him you want to go to Wales.  I recall him often saying, on a gloomy day, Look, there’s a bit of clear sky over there.  Mop always did the driving as Grandma never learned to drive. Often she’d dust the dashboard with a tissue as we drove along.

                                          My brother and I often spent the weekend at our grandparents house, so that our parents could go out on a Saturday night.  They gave us 5 shillings pocket money, which I used to spend on two Ladybird books at 2 shillings and sixpence each.  We had far too many sweets while watching telly in the evening ~ in the dark, as they always turned the lights off to watch television.  The lemonade and pop was Corona, and came in returnable glass bottles.  We had Woodpecker cider too, even though it had a bit of an alcohol content.

                                          Mop smoked Kensitas and Grandma smoked Sovereign cigarettes, or No6, and the packets came with coupons.  They often let me choose something for myself out of the catalogue when there were enough coupons saved up.

                                          When I had my first garden, in a rented house a short walk from theirs, they took me to garden nurseries and taught me all about gardening.  In their garden they had berberis across the front of the house under the window, and cotoneaster all along the side of the garage wall. The silver birth tree on the lawn had been purloined as a sapling from Kinver edge, when they first moved into the house.  (they lived in that house on Park Road for more than 60 years).  There were perennials and flowering shrubs along the sides of the back garden, and behind the silver birch, and behind that was the vegeatable garden.  Right at the back was an Anderson shelter turned into a shed, the rhubarb, and the washing line, and the canes for the runner beans in front of those.  There was a little rose covered arch on the path on the left, and privet hedges all around the perimeter.

                                          My grandfather was a dental technician. He worked for various dentists on their premises over the years, but he always had a little workshop of his own at the back of his garage. His garage was full to the brim of anything that might potentially useful, but it was not chaotic. He knew exactly where to find anything, from the tiniest screw for spectacles to a useful bit of wire. He was “mechanicaly minded” and could always fix things like sewing machines and cars and so on.

                                          Mop used to let me sit with him in his workshop, and make things out of the pink wax he used for gums to embed the false teeth into prior to making the plaster casts. The porcelain teeth came on cards, and were strung in place by means of little holes on the back end of the teeth. I still have a necklace I made by threading teeth onto a string. There was a foot pedal operated drill in there as well, possibly it was a dentists drill previously, that he used with miniature grinding or polishing attachments. Sometimes I made things out of the pink acrylic used for the final denture, which had a strong smell and used to harden quickly, so you had to work fast. Initially, the workshop was to do the work for Uncle Ralph, Grandmas’s sisters husband, who was a dentist. In later years after Ralph retired, I recall a nice man called Claude used to come in the evening to collect the dentures for another dental laboratory. Mop always called his place of work the laboratory.

                                          Grandma loved books and was always reading, in her armchair next to the gas fire. I don’t recall seeing Mop reading a book, but he was amazingly well informed about countless topics.
                                          At family gatherings, Mops favourite topic of conversation after dinner was the atrocities committed over the centuries by organized religion.

                                          My grandfather played snooker in his younger years at the Conservative club. I recall my father assuming he voted Conservative, and Mop told him in no uncertain terms that he’s always voted Labour. When asked why he played snooker at the Conservative club and not the Labour club, he said with a grin that “it was a better class of people”, but that he’d never vote Conservative because it was of no benefit to the likes of us working people.

                                          Grandma and her sister in law Marie had a little grocers shop on Brettel Lane in Amblecote for a few years but I have no personal recollection of that as it was during the years we lived in USA. I don’t recall her working other than that. She had a pastry making day once a week, and made Bakewell tart, apple pie, a meat pie, and her own style of pizza. She had an old black hand operated sewing machine, and made curtains and loose covers for the chairs and sofa, but I don’t think she made her own clothes, at least not in later years. I have her sewing machine here in Spain.
                                          At regular intervals she’d move all the furniture around and change the front room into the living room and the back into the dining room and vice versa. In later years Mop always had the back bedroom (although when I lived with them aged 14, I had the back bedroom, and painted the entire room including the ceiling purple). He had a very lumpy mattress but he said it fit his bad hip perfectly.

                                          Grandma used to alternate between the tiny bedroom and the big bedroom at the front. (this is in later years, obviously) The wardrobes and chests of drawers never changed, they were oak and substantial, but rather dated in appearance. They had a grandfather clock with a brass face and a grandmother clock. Over the fireplace in the living room was a Utrillo print. The bathroom and lavatory were separate rooms, and the old claw foot bath had wood panels around it to make it look more modern. There was a big hot water geyser above it. Grandma was fond of using stick on Fablon tile effects to try to improve and update the appearance of the bathroom and kitchen. Mop was a generous man, but would not replace household items that continued to function perfectly well. There were electric heaters in all the rooms, of varying designs, and gas fires in living room and dining room. The coal house on the outside wall was later turned into a downstairs shower room, when Mop moved his bedroom downstairs into the front dining room, after Grandma had died and he was getting on.

                                          Utrillo

                                          Mop was 91 when he told me he wouldn’t be growing any vegetables that year. He said the sad thing was that he knew he’d never grow vegetables again. He worked part time until he was in his early 80s.

                                        Viewing 20 results - 1 through 20 (of 30 total)